Search the Community

Damn Dionysus! Part 1: Masturbation Ancient Greek psychologists had a pretty simple theory when it came to human behaviour. There were, they claimed, two distinct personalities in everyone’s nature. There was the Apollonian personality, named after Apollo, god of the sun, of medicine: a personality ruled by clear, logical, rational thought. Then there was the Dionysian personality, named after the god Dionysus. Self-indulgence was this particular deity’s province; wine, lust, laughter, entertainment, gluttony and merriment were just some of the spheres of influence over which he ruled. Those with Dionysian personalities were said to be governed by their emotions, their whims; they flitted from one sublime joy to the next, rarely giving much thought to their actions. The trick, according to those savvy Ancient Greek psychologists, was to have a balance of the two. Give in too much to your Apollonian personality and you became cold and emotionally distant. Letting yourself be ruled by Dionysus, allowing your base emotions to dictate your actions, on the other hand, was to invite nothing but trouble as you span wildly out of control. A careful balance of the two, strong emotions held conscientiously in check with rational thought, would, so the theory went, lead to a stable personality type – and, theoretically, a happy and fulfilled life. * Martin was focusing on a very different kind of balance as he groped his way over the slippery rocks leading up to the small pool. He had already lost his footing once and, had it not been for some desperate flailing and a lucky last-minute grab of a protruding root, he would currently be smashed like a sack of broken glass on the black, volcanic boulders below. He shoved the thought aside, huffed again at the ever-present cloud of mosquitos humming about his face, and pulled himself up the last few handholds to the pool. The journey up here never seemed to get any easier. If anything, Martin mused, as he rubbed some life back into his sore limbs, it was getting increasingly difficult each time. He gazed down at the flecks of light playing across the water, pursing his lips. No doubt it had something to do with the fact that his body was running dangerously low on protein. They still hadn’t been able to catch any fish, and aside from the orange berries that grew in abundance over the small island, his stomach hadn’t enjoyed any real food in nearly a fortnight. “We can’t just live on those damn berries – we’ll starve! We need protein,” was his constant refrain. And the reason – ostensibly – that he was risking his neck climbing up to the pool again. He had convinced Sam that where there was water, there was life. That the birds they saw wheeling high above in the endless blue bowl of the sky must surely have to land for a drink and a rest somewhere on the island, sometime – there was no other land in sight – and what better place than a calm, quiet, cool pool humming with buzzing insects? Of course, the real reason was so that he could beat off and cry out Sam’s name in orgasmic bliss without being heard or disturbed. The dangerous climb was worth it for his thrice – and sometimes four times – daily masturbation session. It was a tiny island, barely a twenty minute walk around the circumference. This was the only place he could indulge his fantasies without the fear of the massive bodybuilder discovering him. Today, the pool seemed unusually quiet. The usual fog of insects – mosquitos, flies, and other itsy, luridly-coloured stinging arthropods – that hung over the glistening surface had thinned out, and for the first time Martin could hear the gentle slapping of the tiny stream that fed the waters. Even his halo of mosquitos had dispersed. Perhaps his continued presence here had disturbed the swarms, though Martin doubted it, judging from the fact that the insects seemed to thrive on human blood. Maybe they were sensitive to the smell of his dried ejaculate. He had spilled enough man-juice here over the last fortnight to drown a small animal. He usually aimed his dick-snot at the pool, where after breaking the surface it would curdle into ribbons of twisting cream nebulae that drifted down into the depths. Here and there he could still make out snailtrails of sperm on the pondweeds or the luminous green leaves of the whispering plants at the pond’s edge where his orgasm had fallen short. There was definitely a hot, humid, sun-baked odour of man in the air – not as pungent as when he was in Sam’s presence, but rich nonetheless. Martin found the lack of insects refreshing. He liked the stillness, whatever the reason for it. In fact, a small part of him felt guilty that he was about to shatter it completely with a few sounds of his own. Only a very small part. He slid his thumbs into the waistband of his pyjama bottoms and yanked them down, his throbbing penis already at half-mast, his sweaty balls and straining member adding their own meaty, delicious odours to the masculine flavours tickling his nostrils. I’m 35, he thought giddily, as he gripped his cock in one hand and began working the thick tube of flesh carefully, but I’m so horny all of the time these days it’s like I’m a teenager again. I can’t help myself! All because of Sam. * Martin had always been into impossibly huge muscles. It was a well-known fact among his clique of friends, who teased him for it relentlessly. “Check out that guy!” They would draw Martin’s attention to some hulk at the local club – only to add, “Oh, sorry, he’s under 5000lbs, he’s clearly not big enough for you. S’ppose one of us’ll have to take him home instead, ha ha!” Martin would laugh along with their gentle joshing, but inside he was upset. Not at them, but at himself. Because he knew that no man would ever be big enough to make him happy. He didn’t know what was wrong with him. Since coming out in his late 20s, he had met – and been pursued by – a number of bodybuilders who by any rational standards would be considered huge. But none of them would do. His weekend ritual became a tedious sort of joke in itself, in the end: he would return home from a night of being chatted up by a string of hunks who had all but stripped naked and offered to take him right there, then turn to the internet, perusing websites like The Evolution Forum for hours on end, gazing at grotesquely morphed pictures of the world’s biggest muscle men. At some point – usually around 4 or 5 in the morning – he would reach a point where his desires, his imagination and his disappointing reality blurred together enough that he would imagine some of the men on the screen taking the roles of the bodybuilders he had encountered earlier that evening, only they were much, much bigger than even the morphs, and growing bigger every second. He would furiously stroke his cock as he imagined worshipping their swelling muscles as they bloomed with infinite mass and strength, getting endlessly more vast. These imaginary men managed – with some serious creativity on his part – to bring Martin to a violent, explosive climax every time. He would collapse into bed and sleep until well past midday, until woken (usually) by one of his friends, asking sarcastically if he had actually gone home this time with any of the studs that had been hitting on him the night before. “We’re beginning to think you’re not even gay, Martin!” His friends would laugh down the phone at him as he struggled out of his hungover haze. “You’re having less sex than a nun!” “There’s got to be someone out there,” he would murmur into the mouthpiece, trying to conjure forth the same tone of jollity so he didn’t sound as desperate as he really was. “Someone so insanely huge, who just keeps getting bigger and bigger with no end in sight, who craves muscle nearly as much as life itself…and I’ll find him some day.” “You’re a dreamer, Martin! People like that don’t exist outside of your imagination!” The cold, sad reality would sober Martin up more quickly than any coffee could. * Martin’s hand was a blur now as he pumped his turgid meat over the still waters of the pool. He was close to the edge and if he had wanted to he could have glanced down at his own reflection – a handsome, slim guy who looked at least 8 years younger than he was, stroking his 7-incher with a fury, large balls swinging maniacally as they churned with his hot seed. But it was Martin’s habit to close his eyes when he masturbated, so as not to let reality invade his fevered imaginings. “Sam!” He gasped, drooling spittle down his chin. “Fucking muscle, but not big enough. You’ve got to get bigger, so much BIGGER…so swollen with muscle, ugh, ugh.” The pace of his fapping was maddening. The climate of the island was swelteringly hot already, like a warm, moist electric blanket had been thrown over everything, and yet he could feel an even greater heat spreading from his groin. Like he was catching fire. “Get bigger…swollen, massive – ugh – muscles…never stop, please, keep going!” His eyes rolled back in his head. It was amazing that he could find the words through the steaming miasma of muscle-lust. “Grow infinitely bigger! Fucking huge!” Martin felt his balls clench and his dick swell suddenly in his pistoning palm, causing him to shout out the last three words: “NEVER BIG ENOUGH!!!” He exploded searing hot man-cream all over the pool. It splattered down like hailstones, splitting his reflection up into a million million ripples and circles and waves and fractures, each new globule of cum stealing further pieces of his reflected image and siphoning them off into spiralling kaleidoscopes of cock, fingers, balls, and sperm. For a few moments the entire surface of the water became a living mosaic in homage to Martin’s masturbatory exertions, infinite tiny pictures of light dividing and reforming in some frenetic lucent dance. Martin collapsed to the ground near the pool, spent, still muttering under his ragged breath, as the waters, and his heart, slowly calmed. * In contrast to the way he had come to feel about the bodybuilder, Martin hadn’t thought much of Sam at first. Sure, he’d noticed him – everyone on the cruise ship had. At 6 foot 4 and around 280lbs of steel-hard, defined beef, Sam was difficult to miss. Not to mention he was all anybody talked about for the first day of the cruise. “Have you seen that bodybuilder?” “My God – look at his arms!” “His arms? What about his cock – which his shorts aren’t doing a good job of hiding by the way!” “Fuck! I get hard just looking at him! Do you think he’ll be at the welcoming party tonight?” “God I hope so. I hear there’s a foam machine on the dance floor. That means he’ll definitely have to take his top off, right?” “Not like you can’t tell what’s under that t-shirt from across the deck, ha ha! I can make out his six pack from here!” “Six? That’s an eight pack if ever I saw one! Maybe even a ten!” “Well, we’ll find out tonight!” Martin had quickly grown bored of all the lusty gay chatter drifting about the open deck and, after swigging the last drops of his complementary cocktail, had retired to his cabin. His friends, bless them, had sent him on this cruise as a “last ditch effort” to get him laid. It was a nice birthday present. His best mate Paul had assured him “it’s just sex, sex, sex all the time on gay cruises – that should help work this weird fetish of yours out of your system!” Martin knew they meant well but even “Mr Stud”, as he had nicknamed Sam, who was clearly the biggest guy on the ship, was far, far too tiny to get him excited. He went through the motions for the first few days for his absent, well-wishing friends’ sake, got chatted up and pretended to like it, even gave a ripped 20 year-old personal trainer a blowjob on the second night (whilst imagining, of course, that with every suck of his cock the young god would gain 1,000lbs of muscle – which was enough to keep him focused, if not particularly aroused) but soon maintaining the façade of enjoying himself grew tiring. He was just getting back into his old routine, downloading some pictures of monstrously morphed bodybuilders to his phone from The Evolution Forum one evening in his cabin after a Hawaiian themed party on deck three where some muscly bear had spent the past four hours whispering in his ear at the side of the dance floor, trying to persuade Martin that he had “the biggest cock on the cruise, just ask anyone” and that Martin should experience it for himself…when the ship exploded. At least, that’s what it seemed like. One minute, Martin was staring avidly at the screen of his iPhone as the head and swollen delts of some inhumanly morphed bodybuilder scrolled into view, then… BOOM! The craft lurched maddeningly to one side, the lights went out, and… The next thing he knew, Martin was here. On the island. With Mr Stud leaning over him, giving him the kiss of life. * When the two men had discovered that they were alone on the island, the only survivors of the storm that had pulled their cruise ship down into the belly of the ocean, Martin was convinced he was one of the luckiest people on Earth. How had he and Sam alone been spared? It made no sense. Martin couldn’t even remember leaving his cabin. How he managed to swim to the island after a dozen mojitos, in a storm of nearly biblical proportions, was beyond him. He was convinced he had banged his head at some point too. He had a nasty bruise on his temple and his logical thoughts just didn’t seem to be able to coalesce. They jangled independently of one another like a set of keys on a fob. The first day had been a strange waking dreamscape of hot sun, baking sand crunching beneath their feet, pounding hearts, worry, tears, the occasional mad bout of incredulous laughter at their strange stew of fortune and misfortune, mutual comfort, shared life-stories, joy at finding fresh water, and muscles, always Sam’s muscles, flexing in his broad back and tight glutes as they explored the beach, or swelling in his arms as he tore down tree branches for a fire, or tensing into striated perfection in his chest as he hunched over Martin to assure him for the dozenth time that everything was going to be all right, their survival was his No. 1 priority. The glare, the heat, the exhaustion and the head injury had woven a spell over Martin. He wasn’t usually so horny but he realised that in the space of a few hours he had begun to get a strange sort of crush on the muscle man. Perhaps it had something to do with the fact that they were both survivors. They had bonded in a deep way that went beyond anything that Martin had ever experienced before. A shared sense of life, of vitality, tied them together. As the sun dipped down on their first day on the island, and Sam relaxed back onto the sand, his brick-like eight-pack flexing magnificently in the semi-darkness, Martin realised that was just a load of crap. The reason he was beginning to have a crush on the bodybuilder was simple. Sam was growing.

Damn Dionysus! Part 2: Frustration Basking in the afterglow by the now-placid pool, Martin watched as a tiny red beetle with yellow stripes on its wings fluttered down and landed on his deflating cock, antennae twitching. It crawled up the foreskin on its pin-thin legs, sending a delightful tickle all the way to Martin’s spent balls. To think, Martin mused, peering closer at the teeny creature, that I almost managed to convince myself that first night that Sam wasn’t changing. Stealing desperate glances, trying to control my libido. He smirked. Trying to be rational. It was a pleasurable memory. Though one weighed down with an unhealthy amount of pain too. His smirk faltered a little. Especially considering what happened afterwards. The bug poked its miniscule, arrow-shaped head into the forest of his moist pubic hair. Tickle, tickle. And yet now I know that some day soon…I’ll be no bigger to Sam than this bug is to me. Even if he doesn’t. He couldn’t help it. His cock began to fill with blood again, and all bad thoughts left him. Oh, all right. Just one more quick one to make up for lost time, Martin assured himself with the odd smile still on his face, reaching for his swelling member, his libido on fire again. The insect buzzed away, forgotten. Then I’ll head back down. * “I don’t get it. What exactly are you asking me?” Sam’s bass voice sounded very loud on the quiet beach. They lay side by side before the small fire. It had been a long first day and sleepiness was beginning to tug at their fraying conversation, steadily unravelling it. “Uh.” Martin glanced down at the bodybuilder’s pecs, stretching out magnificently from his frame, slicing into a mass of steely bronzed striations with every breath the stud took. Surely he was aware that those brawny hillocks had swollen with muscle since this morning? Martin had mapped the man’s physique to his mind (it was a talent he had picked up from his intense study of all those freakishly morphed bodybuilders – who says masturbation doesn’t teach you any useful skills?) and was nearly 75% sure that Sam’s musculature had gotten steadily bigger over the course of the day. He tried to recall his train of thought. “I just asked…you know, seeing as you’re a bodybuilder…how big do you want to get?” It was a question he had always imagined asking the muscle freaks from his whack-off sessions. He’d even read a few stories on The Evolution Forum – whilst waiting for far more important posts to be uploaded, such as new morphs of freakishly huge bodybuilders – where characters had asked this of each other. “I mean, if you could grow your muscle mass by any amount, would there be a limit?” Sam was quiet for a moment. Was it a weird question, Martin wondered, for one man to ask another? The bodybuilders in his mind had always been quick to answer that there were no limits, that they wanted to get as big as possible, that there was no such thing as too big… Martin felt, for the first time in his life in front of another man, his cock stir in his pyjamas. Unlike Sam, with his knee-length shorts, Martin hadn’t been wearing proper clothes when the ship had gone down. He didn’t mind the stripy bedtime attire though. The material kept the sun off his back (shirtless Sam’s shoulders were already a glowing red) and was light enough to keep him cool at all times except for the very middle of the day. The pyjama bottoms were also baggy enough to effectively hide his aroused penis. This was something he would come to be very thankful for in the days to come. “Dude…Martin…” Sam began, hesitantly. “We’re stuck on a deserted island together…it might be ages before we’re rescued…and you’re asking me about muscles? Isn’t that…a bit odd? Shouldn’t we be thinking about survival?” “Just figured you might want to talk about it,” Martin replied. His voice sounded clipped, terse, in his ears. What’s happening to me? He wondered. I’ve got to stop acting like we’re in one of my fantasies. Bodybuilders don’t talk about their muscles swelling infinitely huge. Not in real life, anyway. He tried to control his breathing. That might help. Is Sam even growing? Or have I imagined that too? God, it feels like my balls are on fire with horniness. I can’t even think straight. He took a long, deep breath, then, listening to his heart and urging it carefully to stop beating quite so fast, exhaled slowly. I have to snap out of this crazy horniness – get my head screwed on right again. The trouble was, his brain had already begun to spin images of the bodybuilder ravaging him, forcing that huge mantool deep inside him as he got bigger and bigger, smothering him with his titanic musculature, and despite Martin’s attempts to quell his raging emotions, his cock continued to get harder in his pyjama bottoms. The muscleman was talking in a more placatory tone: “It’s just…everything’s so surreal, you know? This time last night I was pissed up on vodka and Red Bull fucking the hell out of some twink wearing a tutu and coconut bra in the men’s toilets of a luxury cruise ship…and tonight…I’m a shipwreck survivor.” He shook his head. “Surreal,” he said again. Martin quivered on the cooling sand. Sam had no idea that inches away from him was a man who was desperately trying to curb his laviscious thoughts and get his libido under control. No idea that the man was crying out silently for the ripped bodybuilder to hug him, squeeze him against his muscles, force him to swallow as much of his cock as he could, punish him, flex for him, dominate him with his superior size and strength, all the while getting freaking massively huge… No idea that the man could barely breathe with lust. For Sam’s own thoughts were quite different indeed. His brain buzzed with the grim memory of the dead that didn’t make it. Of the nightmarish screams in the dark, and the haunting image of the cruise ship’s stern being swallowed by the cruel waters. And above all, with the thought that, whatever happened, he and Martin had to survive this, no matter what. Martin let out a small moan that Sam must have taken for acquiescence, for he went on: “Anyway. It’s been a long day, Martin, and I think we’re both a little…I don’t know, mad or something.” He cleared his throat. “Probably shock. It’ll be better tomorrow, you’ll see. We’ll survive this yet.” Martin waited, hoping, praying like a drug addict begging for a fix, that Sam would extend a hand across in comfort. If he does, if I feel his hot, calloused palm, if he closes his hand around mine, grasping my fingers in that big, strong man’s paw, I’ll lose it, Martin thought. I will totally lose it. He wriggled on the sand, horribly uncomfortable, almost afraid to breathe lest he miss the sound of the big man’s arm scraping across the sand towards him. He waited five minutes. Ten. Then he heard the sound of Sam snoring. His cock jerked again, spasming in the folds of his pyjama bottoms. Such a deep, manly sound, rising from the bodybuilder’s mammoth chest. God, I’m so swept up in this fantasy that even the sound of his snores is an aphrodisiac, Martin practically wept as he began to move his little fingers back and forth over his erection. I have to cum. I have to do it…I can’t sleep, I can’t think of anything but his – oh God – his muscle, ugh, his cock, ugh. The fervent strokes of his fapping increased in vigour. He felt his eyes roll back in his head. So much muscle, so fucking huge, but judging by how much he’s already grown in the space of one day, he’s going to get so fucking insanely MASSIVE, ugh, ugh….thought was beyond him now. Lust burned his skin. It was like every cell in his body had blossomed into a tiny ear, drinking in the sound of the hulking Sam’s manly snores. You’re gonna get so BIG, so fucking BIG, ugh, ugh, so much MUSCLE, fuuuuuuuck – “What are you doing?” Sam’s voice ripped him out of his libido-soaked dream. Martin froze, hand on cock. He was nothing but an instrument of lust now. He couldn’t have formed a coherent sentence if he had tried. “Martin. I asked what you were doing. I’m a light sleeper and it sounded like you were…” he paused, the words hanging heavily in the night between them. “Well DON’T, ok? Just don’t.” Then the big guy rolled over, his back to Martin. And that was that. * Martin didn’t sleep well that first night. The object of his desires had thrown cold cement into the bubbling stirrings of his lust and the two were curdling unpleasantly in his stomach. His skin itched with frustrated desire. His eyes ached, as though the images he had conjured forth from his brain were writhing in painful death-throes behind his pupils. He had to get away…he had to wank or he’d go mad…he had to… “Morning, sleepyhead – how’d you sleep?” Martin gulped, swallowing everything – his dreams, his lust, his fury, the sudden, incredible sense of hopeless melancholy that had seized him – along with the saliva, and forced it into the pit of his stomach where it sat like a cold, heavy stone. He opened his eyes, looked up at the huge man gazing down at him, grinning, shining like a god in the morning sunlight as he stretched his muscles. Sae was definitely bigger than the night before. My God, he had to be over 300lbs now. “Um. F-fine,” he replied, sickened with the untruth, the horrid untruth of it all. And then it just came out: “But Sam…you’re BIGGER!” The bodybuilder frowned. “What do you mean?” “You’re…” Martin came shakily to his feet. He was groggy from insomnia. Whereas the day before his eyes had been level with Sam’s chin, now they were staring at his Adam’s apple. “You’re bigger. Taller. More muscular.” All his muscles looked pumped, as though he had been working them out furiously while Martin had been dozing. Surely Sam could see it…it was impossible that he hadn’t noticed or at least felt something… “Just picking up where you left off last night, huh?” Sam sighed. His tone was cold. Martin didn’t know how to reply. “Dude, we’re shipwrecked. Think with your brain, not your cock. We’re stuck on this island together…no other land in sight. We don’t even know if we’ve got enough food to survive – and you want to talk about my muscles?” Martin’s face fell. But even as the shame stabbed pins and needles into the skin of his face, his yo-yo like thoughts sprang back to Sam’s musculature. He couldn’t help it. All his life he had dreamed of meeting a growing bodybuilder who turned into a ripped freak of titan-like proportions…it was like his dreams were finally solidifying, becoming reality… “Rule one of survival,” Sam growled. He gestured down at Martin’s erection, poking above the waistband of his pyjama bottoms. When the hell had that happened? “That stops, as of now. You think I don’t have needs too? But I’m putting one need above all of the others.” He looked Martin right in the eyes. “The need to survive. You with me? Because we won’t survive unless you’re with me all the way.” Martin wanted to turn away with embarrassment but found himself nodding. Inside, his guts were writhing. Didn’t Sam know how long Martin had lusted for this moment? It wasn’t like the 35 year-old threw himself at every hot guy who came along. He had been waiting from the moment he had come out as a gay man for The One. For that perfect, size-obsessed bodybuilder who was going to swell bigger and bigger, more and more massive before him, becoming a god of muscle growth. Only, now he had finally found him, The One didn’t seem to care much about that muscle growth at all. * And so it continued. By that afternoon Sam had swollen up, adding inches of mass to his muscles and at least half an inch to his height. The next day he was even bigger. The next, bigger still. Growing up and out like some mountain of muscle, Sam’s physique filled more and more of Martin’s world even as it filled more and more of his imagination. He only had to close his eyes to picture the stud’s muscles swelling beyond comprehension, while Sam screamed “Not enough! I want MORE muscle! Need to get BIGGER!” But there was no privacy on the island. Nowhere for Martin to relieve himself. In those rare occasions when he was able to lose sight of Sam’s monstrous form for a moment and even get a stroke or two in, Sam was always only seconds away, and he was forced to whip his hand away as though his fingers had been burned. Sometimes he was too slow to withdraw his twitching digits, and Sam’s furious gaze would bore into him, radiating disgust and disappointment. “You want to survive? You want to LIVE? Then give it a rest, Martin…or so help me…” He now walked around with a permanent erection. Thankfully, he had learnt, through careful trial and error, how to arrange his baggy pyjama bottoms so that it wasn’t so noticeable. That wasn’t the only straining flesh that he had to put up with, though. Sam’s muscles, always on display, looked ready to burst from the tan skin at any point. He was pumped beyond pumped, covered with thick veins that fed hot blood to every twitching, tensed inch of the swelling, striated, steely mass of man. Sometimes Martin thought he could see Sam growing right in front of his eyes. And yet – he couldn’t touch the muscles. Couldn’t masturbate about them. Was forbidden from even discussing them. But Martin couldn’t stop thinking about them. It felt like his whole body was a giant erection…like he needed to explode, or he’d go mad. He felt deliriously light headed and weighed down with horrible sickness as well. Every glance at the bodybuilder was agony. Though some part of him – some sadistic, twisted facet of his brain – still thrilled at every glimpse of a carved up tricep, or a stretch of budding obliques. It’s like a drug that fills you with ecstasy even as it poisons you, Martin thought. And it will kill me. I’ll die of a brain aneurism or a heart attack or…maybe I’ll just explode in a shower of blood and pent up cum or something. He couldn’t bring it up with the bodybuilder either. Any attempt, no matter how subtle, was met with an angry frown that quickly caused Martin to change the subject or, as was becoming more and more common, to simply slip into a submissive silence. It wasn’t as though he didn’t at least try to think about survival. It was just that Sam’s insane, swollen muscles, getting more and more MASSIVE every day, just made any contemplation of the island, of surviving…of anything not directly associated with muscle or masturbation…seem irrelevant in comparison. * By their sixth day there, the two men knew the island like the back of their hands. They had tallied the berry bushes, had carved some rudimentary spears for fishing, and had even dug up a makeshift latrine. If Martin had wished, he could have walked around the place with his eyes closed. But closing his eyes was dangerous – because then all he would see was Sam’s hulking form, swelling bigger and bigger before him. At least with his eyes open he could avert his gaze (however much pain it caused him to do so.) Sam was, at this stage, HUGE. At 580 lbs of man, Sam was bigger than any pro bodybuilder. His muscles seemed to remain permanently tensed, even when he wasn’t flexing them. Martin swore the ground shook a little under that mass whenever Sam strode across the beach. And stride he did, the swollen teardrop muscles of his thighs propelling his striated hugeness forward with a powerful gait. More and more often Martin found himself struggling to keep up with the muscleman as they sloshed through the warm sea, spears in hand, looking for fish. His lack of protein didn’t help. He just felt so weak all of the time in his half-delirious, lusty state, blue balls aching in the raging sunshine as he trotted after the bodybuilder like some loyal trained puppy. It was a small island, and Sam’s odour now permeated the entire place – sweat and testosterone. The musk of MAN was in Martin’s nostrils and on his tongue from the moment he woke up to the moment he fell into an exhausted sleep. As though the sight of Sam’s grotesquely pumped muscles or the sound of his beach-quaking snores weren’t enough, he had now lost two further senses, taste and smell, in his battle to focus on something other than the freakish bodybuilder’s insane growth. Touch – the one thing he could never do – was his only ally left. Though the struggle to keep that particular sense from betraying him, the struggle not simply throw himself at the swollen behemoth, tiny hands reached out desperately to squeeze and caress every inch of Sam’s flexing, titanium musculature, was Sisyphean. Every second of life on the island was hell. Wonderful, terrible hell. “Well one of us is going to have to go up those rocks,” Sam was saying in that gruff, sexy voice as they sat in the shade of one of the palm trees. He gestured at the pile of black volcanic boulders, monstrous pecs tensing as he did so, swelling out into the space between them, causing Martin to lick his lips unconsciously. “Just to see if there’s anything at the top. Be a good place to look out for any ships, too. And it can’t be me. I’m not a climber. Heights…don’t agree with me. You’re pretty rangy though, Martin – I reckon you could do it.” How could Sam not know how he felt? How could he be so blind to the other man’s suffering? He was so calm, so placid, like a pile of rocks himself. Why did he not want to admit that his muscles were growing freakishly, insanely, sexily huge? Why did he not simply let Martin worship him over and over and over – Martin was so caught up in his self-loathing he suddenly realised that Sam had been talking. Usually he suckled furiously on every syllable that came out of the big man’s mouth. He had let his mind wander. Bad puppy. “Uh…which rocks?” He replied, zombie-like. Sam frowned. Oh shit, thought Martin. He knows I’ve been thinking about muscle again. His mind span quickly. “Um. Oh, those rocks,” he stammered as common sense filtered back through his haze of lust. There was an odd pile of black, volcanic rocks slightly out to sea, rising about 50 metres out of the breaking waves, with a small ring of trees at the top. They had skirted the rocks many times in their hunt for fish, but never actually talked about them before. Or had they? Martin had been so busy trying to get through each day without slipping into muscle-lust delirium that he couldn’t remember. He rose shakily to his feet. “Wait – you don’t need to go now,” Sam protested. “I mean, finding out what’s up there may be important for our survival. But it’s the hottest part of the day.” “I’ll go.” Martin’s voice had no tone in it, like all the energy had just been sucked out of him. Good puppy. * It was only after he’d made that arduous, fifteen-minute climb and come to the tree-rimmed pool that he suddenly realised he was alone. Completely alone. There was a pause while his heart stopped and he feared this might just be another daydream. Then – Delirious with sudden joy he grasped his cock. That first time, it only took three tugs before he came. Sperm exploded from the tip, more than he had ever produced in his entire life, splashing out into the hot afternoon air and splattering into the pool amid the buzzing insects. In a fit of ecstasy he wept Sam’s name, thrilled beyond measure that the bodybuilder could not hear him. His dick didn’t go down again until he had masturbated another four times. The sun was setting when he finally started his slow descent, bathed in an afterglow. He couldn’t keep a smile from his face. He felt…human again. Still insanely in lust with the bodybuilder, still – his grin widened as he reached for the next handhold down in the warm rock face and felt his cock stirring once more – wanted more than anything for Sam to crush his small form against his much larger muscles, and slam him down on his godcock. So long as he could relieve himself like this a few times a day, however, he might be able to stave off the muscle madness that had started to infect him. When he reached the bottom, the bodybuilder was waiting for him. “Well?” Sam had been worried about his little friend. Martin had grown so despondent since that first night, Sam feared he was slipping into some kind of depression. A positive attitude was key to survival. Yet the man before him now seemed different…more confident…he might survive yet… Martin had an answer ready. “There’s a pool up there. Where there’s water, there’s life…it’s swarming with insects…I reckon the birds might use it as a resting place. I just need to keep going up there to check – I’m sure I could catch one.” The big guy grinned back. This was the most the little man had spoken in the last two days. “How often do you reckon you’ll need to check the pool?” Martin thought about it. “Hmmm.” His eyes passed over his hunky friend’s massive form. The broad shoulders. The bunched valleys of his pecs. Those huge, solid-looking abs popping straining at the flesh of his stomach. The teardrops of his thighs. Those swollen, split peaks of his calves. Those arms, always tensing and untensing, swelling hugely and receding again like bronzed waves on a shore. And that perfect, huge piece of meat, hidden behind the flimsy material of his shorts. “Oh, I’d say…three or four times a day.”

Wet Dreams May Come - Part 5 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2388-wet-dreams-may-come-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2402-wet-dreams-may-come-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2407-wet-dreams-may-come-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2419-wet-dreams-may-come-part-4/ Somehow Devon had managed to drag himself in slightly early this day, which he thought was a good thing. He really didn't want to confront anyone if it could be helped. However that wish was not to be his today. Soon he could feel the presence of several people standing behind him as he sat at his desk. Suddenly there was someone squatting next to him. "You see what I was telling you, sir." "My god, Wiltshire, you look like death warmed over!" Devon turned his head and Mr. Coalfax became startled and did a knee jerk reaction flinching backwards. "Devon!....." "I'm sorry, sir. I know I look a little rough." "A little rough?!? I've seen thousand year old mummies at the British Museum that look better than you right now! Your eyes are so sunken in, and they've got more bags underneath them than the ceiling of Heathrow Airport! What is wrong with you, man?" "I'm not sure.... not been able to get a good night's sleep the last four nights, sir." "Van der Voss, take him into my office, as quietly as possible." "Yes, sir." Charles came up behind Devon, trying to whisper words of comfort to him as he helped escort and nearly carry Devon into Mr. Coalfax's office. After waiting for a few minutes, Mr. Coalfax came in with a bottle in his hand that he was shaking vigorously. He sat it down in front of Devon. "Here, you look like you could use a pick me up. This is a sports drink made for a workout. I'm no doctor and I can't guarentee that it'll help you but...bloody hell, Devon. You need some help! You look worse than the day after you came back from holiday, that was supposed to breath some fresh air into you. Now, you look like you're on death's door. Now look... I know you like to work, you do a damn fine job, sometimes too good of job, that's why I don't want to lose you, and the world doesn't need to lose a fine example of a man like you too soon, neither. "You've already done a week's worth of work, so I'm going to give you a personal order from me to you. Go home. Go home, try and get a nap first. At around one or two in the afternoon if no nap has come, go see a doctor. Between that hip injury the other day and lack of sleep you'll put yourself in an early grave, if you don't get some kind of medical attention. And I won't take no for an answer on this. You sneak home at lunch. I'll punch your card for today and tomorrow, so you still get paid. See a doctor, and show me the receipts for the visit on Monday and tell me what he said. We'll see if we can work an emergency medical leave for you then if that is needed. Alright?" "Yes, sir." Devon left at lunch, stopping by the hospital on his way home. He didn't hardly need to do a thing; they thought he looked bad, too. After every test showing negative, a doctor gave him a perscription for some sleeping pills and declared his condition to be exhaustion due to lack of sleep. He was scheduled for other studies later to hopefully discover what the cause was for his lack of sleep, but Devon knew exactly what it was -his very own home. Arriving home late in the afternoon, Devon was so exhausted, he didn't care about eating, taking a shower, or changing out of his clothes. He didn't even care about his bedroom. He pop two sleeping pills in his mouth, stuck his head under the kitchen sink faucet and swallowed the pills down after sucking water from the tap. He then fumbled his way to the living room, after grabbing a blanket in the hall closet. He crawled onto the couch, pulled the covers over his body and that was all he remembers. He fell deep alseep fast. ******************************************************************* It was around ten or ten-thirty in the evening when he woke up. There was a large clap of thunder and several flashes of lightning happening. Devon thought this odd as he didn't remember the weather forcast calling for rain tonight. Squinting through the darkness, he thought he might fumble his way to his actual bed in his bedroom, when his eyes caught a flicker of light that was too small to be the ligthning. Something that was the size of the lightning bugs came flitting to and fro from around the hall and flew right on up to his face. Devon leapt back on to the couch. The bug had a face - a humanesque face! The little insect flew up again to Devon's eyes and he stared hard at it this time, forcing himself not to blink. It was a little man.... it was a male fairy. He was shirtless, with a little flower cap on his head, and a pair of brown pants made from...from... something. He had a pained expression on his face and his arms were clutching his stomach. It looked as if he was trying to say something to Devon, but just couldn't make his voice loud enough. Flitting back a bit from Devon to the center of the living room, the little fairy seemed to be losing his glow, as if he were running out of magical power. The glow was bright, then faded, bright, then faded again. The wind outside whipped up harder and stronger, it howled something fierce. In the accompanying flashes of lightning it seemed there was a visual trick being played. The little fairy suddenly blew up in size, like an enlarged copy from a copy machine. Then he went back to his tiny size. Insect size, bird size, insect size, bird size, cat size, bird size, cat size, dog size, cat size, dog size, child size, dog size, child size, teenager size, child size, teenager size. Devon pushed himself into the back of his couch as hard as he could, watching this flashing display of size, and then wondering what was before him as he saw the adolescent sized young man standing before him in his living room. It was like seeing a brownie version of Peter Pan: a slightly tall, thin, spritely young man in pair of earth brown pants and shoes, with a hat made out of a flower on his head covered with bushy, wind-swept hair. He was cute looking sprite, but Devon wasn't sure at all what to think or make of this. But then suddenly there was a ghostly form walking towards the fey - the form of Adam! He walked around the now gigantic, for a fairy, fey and then began to hover and swirl round and round him until he disipated and the fey began to glow a bit. Devon studied him during this bit and then his eyes began to widen in surprise and shock. The feys frame began to broaden a bit, his jawline got a little squarer, fuller, his arms and legs and neck and chest all got a little thicker, but not with muscle or fat. No, the fey's bones were thickening, becoming denser, stronger. He was developing the same kind of bone structure and build that Adam had, but that wouldn't stay the same for long. Devon nearly yelped as another misty looking figure entered the room and began to circle, then swirl around the fey. This time it was Dafydd. When the flash was done and the mistly form of Dafydd was gone, the fey began to rise up higher and higher, but he wasn't flying this time. No his feet were firmly planted on the floor and they were beginning to bust his shoes in every direction. Devon stared down at the floor when he began to hear the rips and tears of the fairy-man's shoes and he watched the fey's feet come bursting out of the footwear and spread across the floor further and wider, farther and thicker, growing and growing to fill up half a tile, a full tile, a tile and half, possibly more. Then the pants hem began to rise up and up and up, the hat began to shrink on top of the fey's rising head, as the fey began to grow taller and taller and taller.... four foot, five foot, six foot, seven foot, seven one, seven two, seven three.... But as Devon sat in awe wondering if the fey was going to actually match Dafydd in height, another mist figure came lumbering into the room, did it's dance and flash and became one with the giant creature in the center of the living room. It was the form of Parker. The man-fey's body began to stand up straighter, his back flare out broader, his legs began to form a much wider and wider stance. Rising up on the balls of his feet, he began to exercise his calves that were blowing up like balloons into two huge, pulsing balls, diamonds, hearts, so thick with power and strength. Then cables seemed to fly out from those calves attaching to the back of the thighs, becoming taught, tight, full, and very chord like. This in turn cause the back of his thighs to bulge and swell out. The man-fey began to moan and cry, his voice getting deeper and richer as he continue to grow taller and broader. Finally the man's thighs began to blow up in the front froming more and more fully swollen tear drop shapes that caused what was left of his pants to become form fitting, painted on, stretched see through fibers, finally snapping here and there and just bursting apart, shattering, if one could say fabric does that. Once done with the legs of the pants, his butt began to bubble out and firm up more and more, fuller and thicker, rounder and higher, until the whole back ripped to shreds and the only part left of the man's pants was his crotch. But Devon didn't stare at the man's crotch to see what it would do. He was far to busy watching the man bed and twist at the waist, as if he were doing crunches while standing up. Yet as he did so his obliques and abdomen muscles just suddenly popped into crystal clear view, making a rolling popping sound like somone driving a tire over a sheet of bubble wrap. The more he bent, the more defined his waist and abs became. Eventually the twisting and turning became nothing more than bending forward and backwards as the mans lats, back, shoulders, and traps began to morph and grow, swell and rise, broaden and thicken. Lurch forward - bend backward: there was some sides to grab a hold of. Forward-backward: there was most definitely the start of a good V shape. CRUNCH! BEND BACK! Now there was some kind of monstrous V shape going on. LURCH! BEND! No it was W shape. FORWARD AND BACK- it was a thick monstrous bracket shape that defied normal human form. Suddenly the man stumbled back a little bit as he stood up as if trying to throw out his chest and he began to breath deeply...deeper...Deeper.... DEEEEEEEPER..... huuuuu-hoooooo his chest filled out a bit. huuuuuu-hooooooo his chest filled out more and his nips appeared to hang slightly lower. huuuuuu-hooooooo two cresents began to appear above his abs. huuuuuuu-hooooooo the upper parts of the pectorals joined in swelling with the rest of the chest and now there was two decent sized platters upon the man's torso. huuuuuuuu-hooooooo the chest inflated even more become large serving sized platters one could place whole sides of beef upon. huuuuuu-hooooooo The man's chest spread out wider, barreled out further, his nipples moved down further. huuuuuuu-hooooooooo the nipples moved to point downward now, growing in size and length, becoming full and hard, the man's pecs looking like two enormous stuffed pillows, albeit firm memory mattress core ones. huuuuu-hoooooo individual striations appeared, veins began to run criss-cross across two massive globes. Now the man's arms began to shake and quiver as he brought them up and began to flex them, left, right, together, left-right-together. The forearms bunched and squirmed, inflated and grew, begining to look like two large pillow cases full of snakes writhing round and round as they became so incredibly full and dense. The man's triceps began to fill out and hang, longer, larger, thicker, fuller, obtaining the horseshoe shape, pressing into the lats shoving in a battle for room. While up on the top part the upper arm began to swell and grow, the biceps inflating to a hand ball....flex....a base ball....flex....a soft ball....flex....a football....flex....a soccer ball....flex....a bowling ball.....flex.... a bowling ball with a split top....flex...a mountainous double peaked bicep that threatened to rise to high it would collect snow! And as the man's neck began to swell and thicken, grow and widen, then next of the foggy apparitions came in and swirled around him. This time it was Cristobal. The man suddenly stood there glassy-eyed with a slight smirk upon his face, his head snapped back and his eyes rolled back in his head. He began a long, slow, drawn out moan, and as it began his cock began to throb, bob, and suddenly ooze out more and more and more from the man's crotch. His balls began to inflate too, increasing in their size: walnuts, eggs, apples, grapefruits. As they got larger his body grew slightly larger too even thicker in muscularity, slightly taller in height, and his cock snaked out just that much more, making it look like the man had an actual hose attached to his groin. Then there was another flash as the ghostly form of George came round and became one with the man. As Devon watched the man's face began to get squarer, more firm, a man's jaw line. His hair on his head got thicker and thicker, his eyebrows got thick, but not overly so, his face developed a good days of stubble. He still had much of his angelic, near child-like features he had as a fairy, but there were no combined with the features of full adult, manly male. He was facially of the stuff models were made. From the five o'clock shadow on his cheeks, jaw, and chin, his hair made its way down and feathered in thick and rich all over his chest, down his abs, across his arms about midway down his upper arm and down over the top of his hands. Over his groin out across his thighs, over the knees and down the shins, calves, and feathering out to nothing just over the top of his feet. The hair on the top of this man's head came in thicker and fuller than Devon had even seen on anyone. It was a rich chestnut brown with highlights of blond streaked here and there, and it cascaded down to his shoulders. Suddenly the man's cock became fully erect and Devon nearly both crapped his pants and came full force from his cock seeing the size the man's monster python reached. But the man paid no notice to Devon and just suddenly ejaculated there on the spot without even touching his prick. One volley, two volley, three volley, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, fifteen, twenty, twenty-five volleys. Cum was everywhere soaking the carpet, spreading across the tiled floors... The man kind of came to, and began to walk forward a bit, stumbling, fumbling as if he weren't used to walking on legs, let alone ones as large and developed as there were so that he had to walk with a side kick step. Devon seeing where he was head, straight for the cum puddle on the tiled floor, got up and tried to push and divert him over and around. There was much stumbling and buming, ramming and jamming, a broken wall piece here, a dent of a door frame top there, but somehow Devon got the man stuffed into his bedroom. The man basically tripped into the bed - the mattress survived, the spings and the frame were broken all to hell. The man extended well beyond the mattress, but he didn't seem to care. Devon grabbed several blankets and tried to cover the man up. In return the man grabbed Devon, pulled him effortlessly close to him, where on he very groggily smiled and said, "Thank you." Then his arms collapsed, he drifted into deep slumber, and poor Devon looked around and figured what the hell. He pulled a blanket in close to him and then snuggled up to the man's chest and abs, drifting back to sleep.

And here is the fourth chapter. This is one for macro fans. I know there are lots of us out there! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I hadn’t been apart from Adam much since we’d been together. When time and space mean little to you, you overlook them. He’s in Japan and I’m in Costa Rica? We could meet in less time than it takes to tell you about it. But this time, we had to be apart. Adam was planning a once-every-fifty-years gathering of all of our kind and he was off making plans with Jake. Jake actually asked me to contact one of us who lived in Norway, saying that the experience would do me some good–that I could learn from him. All they told me was that his name was Lars and I’d know him when I met him. That didn’t quite prepare me for what I encountered. I was walking along a fjord, when a tree reached out and grabbed me. Instinctively, I tried to teleport myself away, but to no avail. It had me and wasn’t letting go. It picked me up off the ground and held me in its branches. It then started laughing. The gales of laughter soon began to sound less like a tree (whatever a laughing tree sounds like) and before I knew it, I was being held high in the air, as one would hold a small child, by a huge man. He was nearly seven feet tall, wearing a skin-tight T-shirt and bicycle shorts. He was not excessively muscular, but had a decent amount of muscle on his arms and torso; however, his legs were quite another matter. He had thighs and calves bigger than mine, even bigger than Adam’s. They were perfectly proportioned and defined. “Sure it’s cold,” he smiled up at me, knowing my thoughts, “but with this body, why would I wear anything else?” “I’m guessing you’re Lars. Could you put me down, please?” “And you’re Peter. How is ol’ Adam?” His upper body suddenly inflated to the point that he resembled Adam’s shape. He and Jacobus told me a lot about you.” “I’m afraid I know very little about you.” “Boy are you going to have fun finding out” he said, smiling a smile that caused enormous dimples to form in his face. He had dark blond hair, chiseled features and the most incredible eyes. His eyes were the same shade of blue as the sky on a dry, frigid day in the late winter. “Should I be frightened?” “Oh, I wouldn’t hurt you,” he chuckled, “but we are going to have some fun!” “Fun? What do you do for fun?” “Well, there was the time I made Oslo disappear...” “What?” “I brought it back two days later. No one knew they were gone.” “I thought we were supposed to inspire or protect humans or some such.” “I never hurt them–permanently. I just like to have fun.” Now don’t get me wrong, I like to have fun, but not at someone else’s expense. Lars seemed amoral. He reminded me of the bullies who tormented me in elementary school. “Bullies from elementary school, eh?” He winked and in the next instant was an overweight man with a horrible comb-over hovering just in front of us. “This is Fred Waters. You remember him from the fourth grade, don’t you?” “Well, yes. He made that year a nightmare.” “What shall we do with him?”Lars snapped his fingers and Fred was turned upside-down. “Think he might enjoy a year as a salmon?” “Just let him go. That was a long time ago. I really hadn’t thought much about him for years.” “You heard the man, Freddie. Blow.”Lars puffed a breath at Fred who promptly vanished. “What did you do to him?” “I sent him home to his miserable existence. You really are a killjoy!” “Lars, I didn’t mean to get you upset. In all honesty, it was kind of funny.” “Now you’re getting it. Fred’s back home. The only thing is he now has a twinge of regret for the nasty things he did when he was a kid.” “You’re something else, Lars.” “You could say that. The Norsemen thought so too.” “Really?” “Yes. They called me ‘Loki’.” I shook my head. “You’re Loki? The Trickster? And why do I believe this?” “Oh, they embellished my story a bit. Gave me a wife and such. But the core of it was right. But did you know that I’d be this hot?” “Beg pardon?” “Still can’t get past the human ideas, eh? It’s all right. Adam and Jacobus sent you here. You remember how our kind greet each other, don’t you?” I was still getting used to this. “Well, yes...” “After me, all greetings in future will be just a bit disappointing!” He certainly was confident. I suppose being omnipotent and immortal will do that for you. And I did find him sexy in the extreme. “I’m glad you like what you see, kid. You’re not half-bad yourself.” “Well, Adam helped...” “Don’t be modest. Adam’s wonderful, but, really, he didn’t put anything in you that wasn’t already there. He just brought it out to the surface a bit more.” I still wasn’t used to that, but it was good to hear. “Now, check out these legs,”Lars began to flex his calves. A diamond-shape bulged from one leg and then the other. “And I always love this!” He shook his thigh and did that shape-shifting thing that even mortal muscular men can do when they flex it–though it’s far more impressive when done by an actual shape-shifter! “Don’t get me wrong. I love this whole body of mine, but these legs are my glory. They’re the most magnificent legs you’ve ever seen!” I couldn’t argue that. They really were. “There’s only one way they’d be better,” he smiled so hard it looked like his dimples were going to go through his cheeks. “And that’s if they were a little bigger.” And before my eyes, not only Lars’s legs, but his entire body began to grow. Inside a minute his head was a hundred feet above me. “This is nothing! You’d better come along for the ride!” He pointed at me and I rose up in the air to the middle of his thigh. He shook it again, now making an almost deafening noise as he did. As the muscle flexed, he shouted “Hop in!” Next thing I knew, I was inside his colossal quadriceps. I don’t know whether it was with my eyes or not, but I could see the outside perfectly from within. In my head I heard Lars’s voice say “Going up!” He continued to expand. The ground below became increasingly remote. Before long I could see the coast of Norway and then all of Scandinavia. All of Europe soon came into sight. From inside Lars’s thigh I had an incredible view. He grew bigger still and in a very short time I could see the entire Earth. Lars was as big as the whole planet. “I wouldn’t be too impressed yet, Little Fellow,” came his voice. And, true to his word, the Earth gradually seemed to shrink below us as Norway had before. I laughed as I thought that the Earth was now about the size of one of Lars’s balls. I could see the Sun. It was far more glorious than it appeared on Earth, yet its glory was slowly but surely being dwarfed. Lars went on growing till he was bigger than the Sun itself and kept going. Soon, the Solar System could not contain him. Distant stars and star systems would come into view and vanish into insignificance next to Lars. Finally, I heard his voice “I think this is enough!” Lars was bigger than the entire Milky Way Galaxy. I was inside the thigh muscle of a man who could make himself bigger than the galaxy and had. It was at this point that I realised I was losing my own form. I had not grown at all during this entire expansion. I was less significant to Lars’s body now than an atom would be to a normal human’s. The muscle that surrounded me now seemed to be consuming me, but it was not in the least a painful process. It was an ecstasy greater than human words can convey. And then there was no Peter. I was part of Lars. But then I was again. We were back on the Norwegian shore. Lars was his normal size. He had me cradled in his arms and we were kissing. When I became aware of my surroundings, I went limp, nearly passing out. “Not bad, eh?” I was overwhelmed and could not speak. “Don’t worry, kiddo. You should have seen Jacobus the first time I took him for that ride!” Lars again smiled his impossibly deep smile. “Now, what else can I do for you?” I thought for a minute and thought better of something I had said earlier. “Not a problem,” Lars grinned, his incredibly blue eyes twinkling. “Freddie’s already in orbit!”

This story is vaguely based on 9 Doors, 9 Persons, 9 Hours. A story I wrote a year ago on the old forum. Got a few of the files uncorrupted. Puzzling- Chapter 1 – Getting along swimmingly I painfully opened my eyes. My head throbbing, I got up. There was a flash of light, and then it died down. I looked around and saw a port hole, a bunk bed, and an electrical panel. There was one thing though, I don’t remember how I got here. I was panicking, I was kidnapped. I began frantically looking around to find a way out. Then, I saw something in the bed. I looked around and found a book. I grabbed it and cautiously approached the bed. Carefully, I grabbed the covers and slowly pulled them back. My throat seized up and whispered, “Rich?” There was no response. I shook him a little and he groaned. “Good,” I said aloud, “He’s not dead.” I gingerly stepped back from the bed and tried to find a way out. The port hole window looked blacked out. I grabbed the edges and pulled. No luck. The electrical panel was locked. I don’t know why I checked it. I looked around the bed, but there was no secret doors, switches, etc. I looked again to Rich to see he still hadn’t woken up. I tilted my head back, closed my eyes and sighed. When I opened my eyes, I wanted to hit myself. I had checked all of the floor and walls, but I never looked at the ceiling. There was a vaulted door on the ceiling. I climbed to the top of the bunk bed and pulled as hard as I could on the vault. I pushed and pulled as hard as I could, but it was to no avail. I laid back on the bed and grunted in frustration. Then, I heard another grunt. I jumped down to the bottom bunk to see Rich stirring in the bed. I shook him again and said his name, “Rich, Rich. Rich wake up.” He groggily opened his eyes and said, “What is going on? I replied, “I don’t know. I just woke up a little while ago. I don’t remember how I got here. Do you remember anything?” “Nah,” he said putting his hand to his head, “But my head hurts like shit.” He looked at his wrist and said, “What is this? It looks like a watch.” I examined it closely and reached to bring it closer to my face, but I swiftly retracted my hand. There was one on my wrist too. It was silver with a red-ish screen and a red gem at the end of the screen. I must have so preoccupied with finding a way out, I didn’t notice it. Rich was giving me a quizzical look. “What is it?” he inquired. “I didn’t notice it on me before now. Check to see if anything else is different.” I began searching through my pockets while Rich checked his socks and shoes. Then we switched vice versa. Nothing… “I’m missing my phone,” he said. “Figured. I’m betting our captor doesn’t want us calling anyone.” “Yes, that would be right,” a mechanical voice appeared in the room. “Shit! Where did that voice come from?” Rich shouted. “Over here, numbskull,” the voice came from the electrical panel. We approached the panel and the voice instructed us to wave our bracelets in from of the panel. At this point both of us saw no other way out so we followed the voice’s directions. “Good, now that you’re both awake, you can begin your part of the game,” it chimed in again. “I am your so called ‘captor.’ You may call me Core. I know you are buzzing with questions so I’m going to explain a little bit. Your job simply is to escape. You can get out of this room by solving the puzzle within the panel. But of course there is a catch. You have a time limit. Water will be continuously be poured in the room through the port hole. If the water doesn’t finish you when time runs out, the nano-bots that are now coursing through your body will. Once the panel opens your time will begin.” There was a beep and the panel opened. The panel revealed what looked like a complex system of circuits with lights on the end. It looked so familiar to me. Then it hit me, “It’s a toy!” Rich gave me an odd look, “Please tell me you haven’t gone as psycho as the guy holding us.” The voice chimed in again, “I’m no psycho and I can still hear and see everything you are doing.” I felt my feet get wet and let out a little squeak. Water had already coated the floor. I knew we needed to get moved so I started on the puzzle. “I know this, I saw it in a store once. It’s a lock where you have to connect the matching center lights to the outer colored lights by the spinning circles. It will take some time, but I think I can get it done.” “Okay, I’ll leave you to it to you,” Rich said as he went to go try the vault. The water was waist high as I connected the third light. Rich was looking nervous. I momentarily turned away from the puzzle to reassure him, “We are going to get out, and I’m almost done.” That seemed to assuage him. The water was at my nipples while was still struggling with the right combination of circuits for the last light. “Come on,” Ryan shouted. “I’m trying,” I snapped back. Just then, I snapped the last circuit into place and there was clicking noise. “Quickly, try the vault!” Rich pulled at it and it popped open and once again he shouted, “Come on!” I waded through the water and climbed the latter to the top bunk and Rich pulled me out. We appeared to be in a large room that was all gray machine walls. We walked out and saw that there were more people. Just then we heard another noise behind us and saw another vault door open and then came another shock. Two more of my and Rich’s friends emerged, Wes and Jacob. Both of our pairs just stared at each other until Wes broke the silence, “What are you guys doing here?” “We could ask you the same,” Rich responded. “We both kinda just woke up in there and then some voice told us we had to solve a puzzle to get out,” Jacob said. “Same here,” I confirmed. The group of people we saw came walking over. I didn’t recognize any of them and Rich, Wes, and Jacob didn’t seem to either. When the group got close enough one of the black men in the group called to us, “Hey! Any of you know what’s going on?” “Nope,” Jacob replied our foursome effectively merged with the group, “And I’m willing to bet that we all just had the same experience.” Each person in the group recounted the same tale. “Well I guess that wraps that up,” the black man concluded, “Now which one of you is James and Rich.” Our faces may have given us away, but Rich asked, “How did you know?” “Well your names are by the green light next to your vault.” I looked down at the light and there it was, our names and a green light. The black man piped up again, “Well, I think we are all stuck here, so let’s introduce ourselves. I’m Don.” He was a large black man. His head was shaved and his eyes were brown. He was about 6’4” and had an average build for his height. He was 37 and worked as a mall security officer. There was another black man named Shaun. He was about 5’7” and was a bit chubby. He seemed more mousy and nervous. His hair was short, but was there. He was 24 years old and was studying economics in college. Mike was a black-haired 27 year old. He was 6’3” and kinda skinny. His shag of hair fell in front of his hazel eyes. He was studying to become an ER nurse. He seemed to be the most composed of the group. On the other hand there was Miles. He was a 22 year old wrestler at a university. He was 5’9” but must have been in a lightweight category because though he was muscular, it was all tight and defined with no bulk. He seemed to show distrust toward the other people in the group. Hunt was the shortest in the group at 5’3”. His messy and curly black hair was very greasy. He looked stoned mainly from the little amount of fat on his skinny body and made his face look that way. He was unemployed and uneducated; you could hear it in the way he spoke. The only redeeming quality of his physicality was his heterochromia; one eye hazel and the other green. Dave towered above the group at 6’7” but his beanpole physique took away from any commanding nature he had. He owned a gym, but didn’t seem to use it. His brown hair was just as dull as his personality. His dull blue eyes did not add any to him either. Landon was the oldest of the group at 45. He was a former coach turned health teacher due to a leg injury. He was a former football player and wished he could go back to the glory days. His gut was apparent from his days of desk work. It didn’t look so bad on his 5’10”. There was a cap covering his balding head. Tyler was also a college student. He was studying sports marketing, though he seemed to dislike the jocks in the room. He was of average build on his 5’8”, but his legs were a bit larger due to his biking habits. His hair was long and red. Following the red hair, he also had pale, freckled skin. Then we began to introduce our group. Wes went first. He had just graduated along with me, Rich, and Jacob. He had a fair complexion and was in good shape from cross country and rowing. He was 5’7”, had dirty blonde hair that curled at the end, and hazel eyes. Jacob went next. Also a graduate and did the same sports as Wes, but had different physique. He was 5’5”and that just made him look even more muscular. His pecs were the most prominent muscle. His Mediterranean skin just accentuated the muscles. He was a ROTC student and showed his dedication. His dark brown hair was already in a high-and-tight. His large nose and brown eyes made him really popular. Rich and I had started talking at the same time, but I let him go first. He was a half-an-inch taller than me at 6’2.5”. His light brown hair was also in a high-and-tight, but had no intention of going into the military. He was also in great shape. Between his running, rowing, and low body fat, he was ripped. His skin was naturally smooth, but sort of pale. Lastly, there was me. I was also pretty average. I was 6’2” and not necessarily out-of-shape. I had a low body fat percentage, but it did not make me look that good. I had no fat on my legs, arms (which were not muscular), or chest, but some on my abdomen and most of it was in my ass. My legs were very muscular from rowing, hiking, and swimming. My brown hair was greasy, but my saving grace was my deep blue eyes. After I finished introducing myself, I noticed something, “One of the lights is red.” The whole group moved several vaults down to look at the names. “It says Drew and Jordan,” Mike said nonchalantly. “Has no one come out?” Dave inquired. “No,” was the response of several people. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile the two people in the last room were struggling to solve the puzzle and not drown. One dived down, but shortly resurfaced to catch his breathe. The other one having given up. “Come one dude. It’s no use,” the one that stayed above water said. “I’m going to keep trying Jordan!” he shot at Drew. They were both submerged from the neck up. Jordan was about to go down again when they heard a beep that signaled time was up. Both of their heads were still above water. “Hah,” Drew exclaimed. “Something must have broke. We’re not dead!” Their joy was short lived as they both felt a piercing pain in their wrist. “Damn,” Jordan whispered. “It must be those nano-bots.” “Sheeeeeeeeeeeeeeee-it,” Drew screamed as he clutched his stomach. Jordan did the same with his arms. Drew was the first to change. As he held an iron grip on his stomach, abs etched themselves into his stomach area and that spread to his sharpening obliques. The pain then spread in both directions. His chest pushed out slightly, but became very defined. Because of his chest, his shoulders pushed wider and rounded out. His biceps pulsed with power and energy. They continued to grow and his arm lengthened. A large vein could be seen running down the hard muscle. Like his biceps, his forearms lengthened and thickened. The pain suddenly increased as it entered his hands. His palms snapped and expanded more and more until it was almost disproportionally large. The fingers followed suit by getting longer, but they actually slimmed down from their original stubbiness. His lower body was next as his glutes clenched in pain. The two flabby cheeks pulled into a tightly muscled ass. They were so tight you could bounce a quarter off them. His thighs burned as they swelled with power and energy, lengthening slightly. His shins felt as if they had been shattered as they stretched longer. Behind his shins, his calves bulked up with lean muscle. The pain momentarily left his legs for his back. The pain was almost pleasurable now as he inched taller. He now stood, or rather floated, at 6’5”. But the pain quickly moved down his legs to his feet. His normal size 9’s stretched forward. The soles slowly and painfully pushed against his shoes. They soon burst from their tight confines and now felt the floor. Drew felt a twinge of relief as he realized the water was draining, but he was still worried for himself and Jordan who was grunting in pain by him. The relief left him as the pain in his feet eclipsed the pleasure. The toes grew further out and became sleek. Soon he had size 17 feet. The pain then subsided to pleasure and it moved back up his body to his neck. The neck thickened and his Adam’s apple pushed out; effectively deepening his moans. The pleasure then moved to his head. His hair shortened to a crew cut and became bleached blonde. His forehead pushed out and his eyes became a sparkling blue. His chin jutted out and sharpened, but lost all hair. He soon felt the remaining water around him as the nano-bots left in nothing but a racing speedo. As the water drained, his body hair fell out into the drain. The pleasure then moved to the seemingly forgotten place, his genitals. First, he felt his balls begin to expand inside of the speedo. He hadn’t realized that he had lost all of his pubes too. The testosterone from his new, larger balls caused it to expand and lengthen. It grew to a thick 8 inches soft to 11 inches hard. The nerves inside his cock grew even more sensitive and as he touched it lightly, he came. Drew finally opened his eyes to see his new body. It was sleek, well-muscled, and extremely sexy. He flexed his biceps and abs. His head ached a bit as his new memories surfaced. He was a swimmer. A very good swimmer. Another feeling hit him and he quickly looked around for Jordan; he needed to see Jordan. He spun around the room and he laid eyes on the most gorgeous person he had ever seen. He was 6’4” and also had the body of a young pro-swimmer. They both slowly padded across the wet floor with their huge feet and embraced each other. Then they attacked each other’s mouths with their longer tongues. Drew’s tongue left Jordan’s mouth and travelled down his pecs, to his abs, and finally to Jordan’s cock. He deftly engulfed the head of Jordan’s cock, eliciting a deep moan from his newfound lover. Drew worked his way down the 13 inch shaft. Jordan moaned again and pushed Drew’s head further down on his cock. After minutes of sexual bliss for both men, they orgasmed. Drew pulled Jordan’s speedo back up and kissed him on the cheek. A beep signaled the opening of a secret door behind the electrical panel and both now 20 year old, gay swimmers left the room into their new lives. Back outside, the red light outside the vault turned off. “I guess they didn’t make it,” someone said. The beep sounded again and the mechanical voice came on…. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Puzzling – Chapter 2 – Making a gamble There was silence as we saw the red light turn off. I don’t know who it was, but someone had said, “I guess they didn’t make it.” There was a mumbling of agreements among us. We had heard the familiar beep that always preceded the mechanical voice. Several of the group shuttered. “Well, I guess we will have to start a pair short,” the voice said almost teasingly. “I wouldn’t worry about them now. They should be, hehe, getting along swimmingly.” “Is this some kind of joke you sick fuck!” Don shouted to the ceiling. “You just fucking drowned two people. You’re a murderer.” “Oh I assure you this is no joke. And I murdered no one. I just helped them move on into a new life” “You are fuckin psycho!” “Again with the psycho insult. Yah know if you keep that up, I won’t be so nice to you.” “What’s so nice about locking us up and forcing us to play your messed-up game,” Miles added in. “Well, there is a prize at the end for everyone that makes it to the end, but it’s a secret,” there was a sound. Nobody knew if it was static or snickering. “Anyway, I’ll be really nice to you now. You can switch partners once and when you all are ready, step by the lit up doors and swipe your bracelets by them to get in. And don’t even think about trying to get than one person in each. There will be consequences!” The mechanical beep sounded again signaling the message was over. We all looked at each other. “So I guess our partners are who we woke up with,” Jacob piped up. “So who woke up with who?” Everyone paired up: Shaun and Miles, Hunt and Dave, Don and Mike, Tyler and Landon, Wes and Jacob, and lastly Rich and I. Everyone seemed to be ok with that except Don. “Hey Mike and Miles I hope you don’t mind, but I’d like the bruthas to stick together,” Don said standing over them. “Mike, can you switch with Shaun?” “Sure thing man. Miles, Shaun, you guys ok with this?” Shaun nodded in silence while Miles just grunted. After the switch, the rest of us decided not to switch our groups. We walked in front of our doors and tentatively swiped our bracelets. The doors clicked open and we all stepped in. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Rich and I step into the room and we were surrounded by what seemed to be a casino. “Wow…” I examine the exquisitely designed room. “Now what are we supposed to do.” Rich spotted a piece of paper on the pool table. He grabbed it and said, “Hey, look at this.” He proceeded to read the slip of paper “Here in this room you have a lot more to lose than your shirt. Look to the door to find your lock with two missing parts. The keys being spades, clubs, diamonds, and hearts. If you waste your time, it might hurt. Now your time starts. There is a roulette, slot machine and table, but no darts. Run out of time and the lock will remain inert. One key happens after you eat. You just don’t want to taste defeat. The other key you need to solve if you can. It has already killed one man. I’ll give a hint and… you hold a hole in your hand.” “A hole in my hand? What is that supposed to mean?” I ask. “I dunno. Where’s the door?” Rich responded and I motion across the room. There was another vaulted door with a timer above it that read 58:23 and was counting down. I looked around the door to see the lock. All I found was the roulette table, slow machine, a frame with some cards in them, and another door. “Wait, did it say anything about another door?” I said as we moved toward it. There was a sticky-note on it: for whatever you need it for. “No, but lets see what’s inside,” Rich said as he opened it. He sighed, “It’s only a bathroom.” “Well that won’t help. Lets just figure out these clues,” I started as I mulled over the note in my head and mumbled to myself, “two missing parts…the suits…after I eat…taste defeat…killed a man…a hole in my hand…” “Hey James,” Rich called to me from the first door, “Look at this thing.” He was examining the frame by the door. “What’s with it?” “It looks like there are cards missing.” “What do you mean?” “Well… there are two aces, one heart and diamond, and one eight, but it look like there are two spaces left.” He pointed to the areas by the cards that seemed out-of-place. “So if this is the lock, then we are looking for cards in a Casino…?” I ponder. “I guess so, but which cards? That’s the question of the hour.” “Well, one happens after we eat and the other is in a hole in our hand?” We both look at our hands at the last remark. “I don’t see anything.” “What have we eaten then?” Rich asked? “Huh?” “The note was taking about what we ate.” “Yeah, what we ate…we ate…ate…. Oh my God, Rich you are a genius!” I shouted in amazement. “What? I am?” he recoiled a bit in shock. “Yeah, eight! We are looking for an eight!” “Wha- why?” “What happens after we eat. We ate something!” I said spilling the cards on the table. “It’s a bit of a stretch, but it’s all we got.” I continued to search feverishly. “Found one!” Rich and I continued to look through the deck. We separated all of the cards into piles but could not find another eight. “Did we miss one?” “No, they are all here. What was it about the second clue?” I wanted to reconfirm. “It said, ‘you hold a hole in your hand,’” he repeated. “I got nothing. How about you?” “Maybe we can figure out from the left over cards,” I began to look over the cards again. The clock only said 10 minutes were left. I grew frantic. I didn’t want to die in here. Then, Rich picked up a card. It was a seven. “There is only one of these.” “Well lets try it!” We stuck the cards in the frame and heard a click. We both pushed on the door at the same time and fell into the hallway. We untangled ourselves and looked up. Mike and Miles were walking toward us. “Good you guys figured it out,” Mike said, “I was worried someone without medical knowledge wouldn’t get through.” “Medical knowledge? How does that work into it?” I was curious. “The hole in your hand. It’s a 7 made by your Thenar crease and proximal palmar crease.” He explained. “So then what is a hole?” Rich inquired. “It’s the unknown card that is face down in a game of cards,” it was Miles’s turn to speak. “We play a lot of cards in the frat.” And with that explained, we waited. Pair by pair, everyone got out of the room. Everyone except Don and Shaun. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - There were only five minutes left on the clock and the panic was evident on their faces. “Fuck,” Don shouted at Shaun. “Do something!” “Like I know what the fucking riddle means!” Shaun shouted back in frustration. The clock was in the last minute. Shaun walked to the bathroom. “Where the fuck are you going pussy!?” “To die in private. I don’t care to die listening to you barking orders at me,” he shut the door and locked it. Just as he did so, they both felt a prick in their wrist under their bracelets. Shaun stared at his half-black skin and dull eyes and thought to himself, “So I’m gonna die a virgin. Wonderful…” His cock sprung an erection. “I’m even gonna die horny.” Shaun noticed that his skin began to darken. He watched as his lips puffed out some more. Hair grew back into his head until it was buzzed. He thought to himself as he changed, “The nano-bots must simulate cancer.” He felt his bones ache, “I guess it does.” In reality, he was just growing taller. He grew to 6’5”. It began to feel exceedingly hot and he felt the need to get out of his clothes. He didn’t realize as he stripped, he did it like a stripper. Soon, he was just left in his boxers which changed right before his eyes into a white jockstrap that contrasted with his dark African skin. Growing taller wasn’t the only thing that was happening to him. The heat intensified as his muscles began to grow. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Meanwhile in the main casino room, Don had begun to sweat. He was sweating the fat out of himself. His cop clothes got looser on him more ways than one. He began to shrink from his 6’4” to a 5’8”. “Man it’s hot,” he thought to himself. He stripped more messily out of his clothes. If he was paying attention to himself, he would have noticed the black jockstrap he now wore and that his skin was no longer dark. It was now a honeyed tan. He felt a pleasurable sensation radiate from his cock. It spread from his crotch to his abs. Slowly, but surely, abs emerged from his stomach. They were slick and hairless. The growth spread up from his abs to his pecs. His pecs pushed out until they were plump mounds of muscle. The nipples on the ends of them now pointed down. The nips grew large and stuck out ½ an inch, becoming super sensitive. He places his hands on his hips. The biceps swelled out with muscle. His forearms grew thicker as the hair on them fell out. Once his shoulders grew wider and filled out, he bounced his pecs. “Yeah, the guys at the club love when I do that,” he thought to himself. “Where did that come from?” He shook his hips as his legs swelled with defined muscle. His thighs quaked as they became stuffed with muscular beauty. Veins came over them as the growth passed to his calves. They became taut diamonds of muscle. His hairless legs shuddered as they were covered with a sweaty sheen. His hips switched from shaking to gyrating as his ass bubbled out. “Yeah, the guys love my ass,” he purred. “Yeah, they love Juan’s sexy ass.” The nerves in his ass changed so that he loved getting fucked up the ass. His hair became greasy as it snaked out of his head, He now had a long mane of black hair. He felt himself up as the bathroom door opened. Behind the door was a behemoth of a man. He took up most of the doorway as he walked out. “There you are Juan,” the voice from the man had an impossibly low rumble. “I thought you’d be messing with my clothes again.” “I’m sorry Shaun,” Juan, formerly Don, said as his mouth watered for the giant pecs of this man. “I just liked how hot they looked on you and wanted to see how’d they would look on me.” He put one hand on Shaun’s pec and they other ran down Shaun’s abs. “Yeah, save it,” Shaun grunted. “I’m horny and I need ass now.” He took out his massive, throbbing 14 inch cock. Juan eagerly turned around and offered up his ass. “Come on then, put it in me.” He said as the 14 incher invaded his tight ass. The new nerves he had deep in his ass caused his own cock to become erect. His former 7 incher stretched and thickened into a nice and hard 11 incher. “That’s it, take my cock bitch,” Shaun grunted as he increased his pace. Juan sped up too to match him. “Damn your ass is tight.” As he said this, Juan’s ass clenched down on Shaun’s cock. That caused both of them to moan in ecstasy. Soon, both of them came with such for that they fell to the floor. They picked themselves up and Shaun picked up Don’s old clothes. They were stretched tight across his mammoth pecs and broad shoulders. Juan picked up a separate set of clothes. They were a black wife-beater and some jean shorts that had holes in them. “Come on,” Shaun motioned to a new opening in the wall. “The club is waiting for us and you need to sell your ass tonight.” Juan gleefully bounced up and followed Shaun out of the room. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - The light outside their room turned off.

So I have been getting a lot of great feedback from this series so far. So I decided to whip out the next part. There is a bit of development in this chapter, but nothing as hugely noticeable as the previous chapter. I hope you enjoy this addition to the series. I probably won't be posting the next part till next week as I will be going on a mini-vacation. Please continue leaving comments! Either here or if you are not one to leave posts on the forum, feel free to message me through PM. I love hearing what everyone thinks and I do answer all messages! Anyways, Enjoy... {Vial 2} Last night, the craziest thing I have ever seen happened in my life. I guess you can say one thing I learned since I hit puberty is if you play with yourself for a while, it causes a feeling of euphoria that fills your entire body; a surge of pleasure from your head to your toes and then back to the center of your body when suddenly, BAM! Fireworks… The first vial caused something in my young friend Andrew. I am not sure if it was going to be the most dramatic change these vials will do to his body, but all I can say is I have been going through body changes myself for the past year, and I haven’t even ejaculated that much in my entire year of my natural puberty. Whatever is in these vials is more than magic; it’s some pretty potent scientific stuff! It took me about two hours just to clean up the mess Andrew left in the bathroom, after he immediately left, covered in a slick coat of sweat across his entire body and the strongest musk I have ever smelled on any human being in my short 14 years of living. Not even the seniors had that kind of stench after they were done with gym class. After I was done cleaning up the mess, I went into the fridge and found a bottle of water. Taking it out I moved to the kitchen counter where I pulled out a jar of Kool-Aid mix, put two generous scoops into the bottle, and shook it up until it was completely diluted. Might as well give Andrew something else to drink besides Milk. I took the bottle up to my room. Sitting on my bed, I opened the drawer on my nightstand and pulled out the vial marked #2. I popped the top, dumping the entire thing into the Kool-Aid, and shook it till it was also diluted. I put the bottle in my backpack for tomorrow. I began to get curious on what my friend will be greeted with next, so I peered through the bottle to look at the back of the label. I couldn't make out the whole label, but what I could read was “4__ IN_____G___ _UO__E_T.” The rest of the letters looked to be erased or too hard to decipher. I decided to get some sleep, tomorrow was sure to be another strange day… That night I slept like a log, and as if right on cue, I woke up and it was morning. I took a quick shower, got ready for school, and headed out the door, not even bothering on grabbing breakfast. On my way down the street, Andrew popped up alongside of me. “Hey Seth!” He squeaked, smiling up at me. “Dude, what’s wrong with your voice?” I had to laugh a bit. “And,” I bent down to sniff his neck. “Are you wearing cologne?” He blushed, a bit embarrassed. “Yeah, when I got home my dad seen how I looked and smelled. He said I started puberty, I guess, and got a bit excited over it. So he gave me some of his cologne to wear till I get out of school later to the store so I can get deodorant.” His voice continued to change in pitch with each word he said. “By the way Seth, I think that stuff worked. NO KIDDING! I said to myself. “Yeah, it appears so. If you don’t want any more, you don’t need to take the next vial.” “Are you kidding, Seth? I feel amazing!” I pulled him in for a friendly, brotherly hug. “Alright, well I brought the next vial. It’s in my backpack. Since you’re going out with your dad after school today, maybe you want to take it during lunch.” He looked at me a bit nervous as we approached the campus gates. “Do you think it’s going to be safe? I mean I pretty much destroyed your entire bathroom last night.” “I don’t think there is a lot to worry about. I already mixed it and it’s just waiting to be drank by you.” I honestly don’t know what this is going to do to this kid, but during school will be the only chance for him today to get the next step in this seven part adventure. “Alright!” He beamed up at me with his boyish face. “I’ll see you at lunch, Seth!” We both parted ways yet again and I had to wait a long four hours before I got to meet back up with my friend. We met at our usual spot, behind the school gym, where no one would disturb us. I bought lunch today since I forgot mine in the rush out the door, but Andrew came prepared with two tuna sandwiches. Each sandwich looked to be filled with probably an entire can of tuna meat. I gave him a weird look as he devoured both of them in front of me. “Geeze dude, slow down!” I laughed. “WHA MM HONGRY” He tried to say with his mouth stuffed with food. He swallowed the rest, washing it down with a soda. “Sorry Seth! I just have been so hungry all day today!” “It’s cool Andrew.” I pulled my backpack off my shoulders opening it and pulling out the bottle of Kool-Aid with the powder mixed into it. “Here it is.” I extended my hand with the bottle out to him. He took the bottle from my hand, smiling, and then unscrewed the cap. He put it to his lips, taking a small taste. “It’s really good today!” “Yeah, I used Kool-Aid, not milk this time.” I watched as he began to drink more. This time however he didn’t down it, but drank it at a normal pace. I kept staring at him, wondering what was going to change this time. Then it started, or at least I thought it was beginning to start. Andrew’s eyes got really wide, his mouth dropped open, and then he just leaned back against the gym wall. Closing his mouth around the bottle, and drinking the rest of the liquid, before placing it empty on the floor next to him. He gave me a smile and a look I had never seen before. “Are you ok?” I asked. “Yeah, Seth. You got nothing to worry about anymore.” He got up off of the floor and held out a hand to me to help me up. I accepted and was pulled up to my feet. Andrew looked a bit taller. “Did you grow?” I ask. “Not that I know of. I’m just standing straighter. I guess you can say if you stand up straighter, people look up to you a bit more, and have a bit more respect for you.” I honestly didn't know where he was getting this information from. “And like I said Seth, there is no need to worry about me. Everyone goes through puberty at different times in their teenage lives and they all develop in different stages. Yes, you did start a bit later than most boys do, but there is nothing to worry about. You will develop just like everyone else does.” Did Andrew just lecture me on what Puberty consists of? How the hell did he know this? When I initially told him my woes that my father didn't actually explain stuff to me, Andrew didn't have this kind of knowledge. He looked down at his watch, before picking the empty bottle up off the floor and putting it into a recycle bin. “We better get to class,” finally seeing the smile I knew return to his face, but one that looked a bit wiser. “If you have any more things you don’t understand Seth, just ask. I will do my best to help you understand anything I can help you with.” He rubbed my back, before lifting my backpack up to me. If I didn't know any better, this vial seems to have increased his intelligence, but just how smart did it make him. I swung my backpack over my shoulder, as I walked behind him. Andrew walked with his head raised high and a straight, perfect posture. NEXT UP - VIAL 3 VIAL 1 – HYPER-TEST – Initiate Puberty / Hyper-Testosterone Booster VIAL 2 – 400 INTELLIGENT QUOTIENT – 400 IQ / Hyper-Intelligence VIAL 3 - ??? VIAL 4 - ??? VIAL 5 - ??? VIAL 6 - ??? VIAL 7 - ???

Ever since I read Londonboy's original story "A Muscle Daddy Built to Order," I began to have other ideas of ways this idea can be done. With a lot of brainstorming and thinking, I think I found a new way to tell this classic that will appeal to all readers on this forum. Before I post just a warning, I did not know where to post this story originally. I talked with many people including CMiller who I explained my idea to and he said the way I am telling this story it would be fine here. This story uses Teens... There is NO SEX at all... The story is about family and finding a place where you can belong! If you don't think this is your thing then you may leave, but please try to give this a shot, you may enjoy it as I also got the approval from the awesome Londonboy as well! Anyway, I now present you all with a new take on "A Muscle Daddy Built to Order." {PROLOGUE} I have never really had a role model in my life. My mother and father split up before I even remembered and my father managed to win the custody battle. Money talks apparently, as the man is loaded with it. Maybe that’s one reason why I don’t even get to see my mother. I never honestly understood the reason why one minute she is there and the next she is gone from my life. This story isn’t about that though. It’s about me and my Dads… yeah DADS… My original Dad, or rather father (a Dad is someone who is there for his children, they nurture them and help them become the adults they are when they grow up) is a complete asshole. He ridiculed me every day of my life. He came home drunk and would lash out at me for no reason. He treated me like a complete idiot. I remember the day when we were supposed to watch that film in school about starting puberty, he wouldn’t allow me to view it; “Why would a little pussy like you need to watch that shit?” he said as I handed him the permission slip that he shredded and balled up into his hands before tossing it in the trash. I always felt small, and not because I was small, but because of how he treated me. That was when I was 9. My name is Seth; I am 14 years old, 5’6”, 140 lbs., and I just started puberty. Yeah, I guess you can say I am a late bloomer. I am not that popular, nor am I really picked on in school. My only real problem is I wish I had a Dad. A man who I can talk to about all this stuff going on in my life. Who wouldn’t treat me like an idiot, but as someone new to the world and is learning. Someone that I can actually feel like I am loved and part of a family. The only person I really tell about my problems is my underclassman and neighbor friend, Andrew. Andrew is 12. He just recently started High School which I am glad he did because I now have someone I can vent to more freely at school then having to worry about having my father overhear us in my bedroom. Andrew is shorter than me at about 4’11”. He weighs approximately 105lbs and I am pretty sure he has not started puberty yet either; I ask him stuff and sometimes he just listens and tries to give helpful advice, I find it cute. But at the end of the day, I’m still left clueless on pretty much everything. That is until yesterday, when on my way home from school I found this odd lady siting in an alleyway with a fold out table and strange items scattered across it. I stopped to have a look as I am always looking for a way to make my life at home as short as possible. The woman looked up at me with a knowing smile, “Problems at home?” “Yeah how did you know that?” I asked a bit taken aback that she sounded like she knew my whole life story. “A boy your age shouldn’t be wandering around this late by himself,” she was fiddling with a talisman. “What kind of problems do you have, maybe I can help?” ”I come from a broken home, ma’am,” I continue to watch her fingers dancing around the relic. “I have no mom, my father treats me like trash. Strange things are happening in my life and I don’t have anyone to talk to about them. I just wish I had a friend that knew me, a friend that a smart and wise and mature. A Role-Model. Something my father should be but isn’t.” She grabbed onto my hand and held it tightly, giving me a huge grin. “My boy, I have just what you might be looking for, and then some.” I gave her a strange look as she reached under the table and pulled out a metal box. She flipped the lid open and pulled out 7 vials of what appeared to be colored dust or powders. “These are magic!” I gave her an awkward, confused stare. “Magic? That’s one thing I stopped believing in a long time ago.” “Don’t be foolish boy!” she placed them in my hand and cupped my fingers around them. “Once you use one, you will begin to realize the power they have.” The tops all had numbers on them, I think letting the user know the order of how to take them or how to give them to someone. “So what am I supposed to do?” “You need to find someone who you really trust, my boy! Find a way to get each of the powders ingested into the one you choose! Each of the vials have the power to alter a person’s life, so make sure you choose wisely and only use them on one person!” “And how do I know which one does what?” I asked her. She gazed deeply into my eyes. “I’ve been watching you, Seth. I know what struggles you are facing. These are tailored just for your life and the one you choose to use them on! Just be careful and do not use them all at once as it might cause problems.” I nodded my head. “Ok, I guess there’s no harm in trying them out.” I felt a cold chill run down my back. I looked up at the sky seeing it was getting dark. When I looked back to the old woman, she was gone and so was her little alleyway shop. I decided it was time to head home and deal with more crap. Tomorrow is a new day and I needed to find someone I could try these vials of powder on… NEXT UP - VIAL 1

There won't be growth really for a few chapters from now. This chapter does have a kind of transformation. Please stick with this though. It's just going to continue to get better! {VIAL 1} So todays the day that I finally test these “Magic Vials” out on someone that I “Trust.” I threw the bed sheets off of my body, took a quick shower, and headed out the door to walk to school. I made sure not to forget “Vial #1” which it was labeled as. On the way I ran into Andrew and we walked together as I explained to him all the crazy stuff that happened yesterday on the way home from school. He just always has this happy grin when I talk with him and it just makes anyone like him even more, almost toxic. I don’t know if its cause of his younger age or just his admiration that he has an older friend who actually notices him and will pretty much tell him everything. I really don’t care though, as he has always been there to listen to my problems and even tries to help me as best as he can with the little bit of knowledge he has on my teenage problems. “You should never stop believing in magic,” he responded when I told him about the kooky old woman. “I mean, there are miracles that happen. It’s kind of like magic Seth!” I chuckled a bit, patting him on his back as I noticed that finally managed to make it to the school gates. “I don’t know, Andrew. Maybe there is and maybe there isn’t.” The school bell begins to chime letting us know that classes are about to start up soon. “I’ll catch you at lunch, little buddy.” “Sure thing! I brought lunch for the both of us today too!” Andrew ran past me, turning back to wave. “See you in a couple of hours, Seth!” I waved him off as I began to think, maybe its Andrew that I should try this out on. The kid has been here for me since I first met him. I totally trust him, he listens to all of my problems and tries to give helpful advice even though most of the time he doesn’t really know much of what I am talking about, and he is pretty much my best friend. If this stuff really is magic and it will help me somehow, as well as benefit the one person I really can call family, then I must find a way to give it to him. I went to my classes and could not get the thought out of my head the whole day. What is this stuff going to do? Will it hurt him? Will it still be the same Andrew that I know? The last bell rang for lunch and everyone filed out of class and headed off to their usual hangout spots. For me and Andrew, it was behind the school gym. We always hung out here because no one would bother us when we talked. I was a bit nervous not knowing what I should do, so I kept quiet while eating my lunch. The silence was finally broken when Andrew tapped me on the shoulder. He looked up at me grinning “What’s up Seth? You’re never this quiet!” I looked at him smiling back. “I just got a lot of stuff on my mind.” “Is it still about last night?” he looked a bit confused. “You can tell me Seth, I like when you talk with me and tell me stuff!” I looked up into the sky, taking a big breath of air, before looking back at Andrew. “I want to try the first vial out. Would you be interested?” I was a bit scared of what this kid might say to me. Fearing he might say no and I’d have to find someone else, but he really is the only one I truly trust. “Sure Seth!” He was literally beaming. “I’ll take it! Maybe it will start to let you believe in Magic again!” I was filled with relief from his answer. “Alright, we can meet up after school. Come right over to my place, my father won’t be home tonight. He’s out with some girl again.” “Sounds like a plan!” Lunch ended and the day began to drag out longer then before lunch. I felt like the last 3 hours of school would never come, as I really wanted to see what the vials would do. The final bell rang and I literally jumped out of my seat and ran out the classroom door. On the way I swung by the cafeteria and grabbed a carton of lunch milk before I headed out the school gates and ran home. Andrew usually gets home first, as his dad picks him up from school. So as I got back to my house I went inside and headed to the kitchen. I pulled out the vial from my backpack and opened the milk carton, pouring the powder into it. I shook it to make sure everything was mixed up really well, before I put it back into the fridge. I looked at the empty vial and behind the label, I could see words. “HYPER-TEST.” Not sure what it meant I shrugged it off and slipped the empty vial into my pocket. A few seconds later the doorbell rang, “It’s open Andrew!” I yelled from the kitchen table. Andrew walked in, wearing a tank top and some basketball shorts. “Hi Seth! Are we ready to make you a believer of magic again?” I began to laugh, he was so damn cute with his words. “Yeah, Andrew. There’s a carton of milk in the fridge. It has the Vial in it. It’s all yours, bud.” Andrew walked to the fridge and pulled the door open, grabbing out the carton of milk. He closed the door and walked over to the table where he sat down opposite of me. I was literally sweating. I didn’t know what this was going to do. But he just sat there calm, smiling. “Well, bottoms up!” he put the carton to his lips and began to chug the entire carton. Soon as it was empty he put it down on the table and grinned with his milk mustache. Licking it off his lips, he let out a belch followed by laughter. “That wasn’t s-“ he stopped mid-sentence and the only thing I heard were groans and moans coming from his mouth. His hands immediately went to his crotch as he covered it. “Ohhhhh It feels so good!” I didn’t know what was going on at all as he quickly got off the chair and ran into the bathroom, slamming the door and locking it. All I heard was moaning, and not just typical moaning. This sounded like someone really enjoying himself. It lasted about ten minutes, before the sounds began to fade and die down. I heard the lock on the door click and then Andrew walked out. His shirt was completely soaked with sweat, as well as his face and arms. He lifted a hand to his forehead to wipe a bit off when I noticed a few strands of hair sticking out from his armpit, and a musk so deep and manly permeated from it. There was also a small wet patch on the crotch of his shorts. “I think I’m going to go home, Seth.” He grinned at me. “Yeah, sure…” I walked Andrew to the door, letting him out. I watched him walk till he disappeared into his house. Not knowing what actually happened, I headed to where Andrew spent the majority of his visit, the bathroom. I pushed the door opened and what I saw and smelled was completely amazing and intoxicating. Semen dripping down the walls, mirror, and ceiling… and a stench so strong, I don’t even think Bleach would remove it. I finally realized, there really is magic. Now I need to see if Andrew will take the rest of the vials. But first, I better clean the bathroom up before my father comes home and really kills me for this mess! NEXT UP – VIAL 2 VIAL 1 – HYPER-TEST – Initiate Puberty / Hyper-Testosterone Booster VIAL 2 - ??? VIAL 3 - ??? VIAL 4 - ??? VIAL 5 - ??? VIAL 6 - ??? VIAL 7 - ???

Chapter 1 – The Magician The streetlights flicked on, signaling the start of the evening. The clouds drifted over the cobalt sky and the moon made its presence known. A cloaked man sat down at a table underneath on of the dim lights. The table had an ornate blue tablecloth and a single deck of cards on top of it. He sat and began to shuffle the deck mindlessly. Humming a verses of a hymn to himself, he finished shuffling the deck. He straightened the tablecloth and carefully set down the deck. This man was by no means a hustler or gambler. He was a fortuneteller, a reader of the cards. He folded his hands on the table and sighed. With his face looking to the stars he murmured, “Let’s see if I can find someone tonight. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - --- - Malcolm was on his way to his debate team competition. His skinny body scurried along the sidewalk in a hurry. He was going to be late and it was already getting dark out. He waited at an intersection and waited for the ‘go’ signal. His backpack weighted heavily on his weak shoulders, so he set it down and rolled his shoulders in relief. The last sliver of sun slipped under the horizon as he waited impatiently. He checked his watch several times. After growing too impatient he peered around the corner and wondered if he could use that street as a shortcut. He glanced and his watch once again and made a decision. His hand grabbed his backpack by the top handle and he turned the corner. He tried to go at a jog but quickly tired himself. He dropped his bag and put his hands on his knees as he panted. “No wonder Rod and the rest of the wrestlers tease me during gym. I can’t run to save my life.” In truth, Malcolm was no athlete. Brains were his companion, specifically his knowledge of strategy. It was the reason he had decided to join the debate team, but he found no real comfort there either. Nathan, the captain of the Debate team, was no better to Malcolm than Rod or the other wrestlers. It is often said smarter people can be more damaging when they are the bully, and for Malcolm, that is true. Malcolm was used to the jeers from the wrestlers about his lack of athleticism, but his captain insulted him on an intellectual level. This destroyed most of his confidence, of what little he had. The only reason he stayed with the team was due to his belief that if he left, the bullying would become even worse. No amount of strategic planning could get him out of the mess he was in now. He planned to just take a quick nap to look refreshed for the debate, but ended up oversleeping. Rushed out of the house with his bag, but forgot to wear an undershirt and grab a tie. He knew just how Nathan would get onto him for this. He sighed and finally looked at his surroundings. A look of pure panic overcame his face as he realized the area looked unfamiliar. He was lost. His head frantically searched back and forth for some way to get him back on track. “I’m definitely going to be late now,” he thought as he mentally kicked himself for not waiting for the signal to change. The street was dark and no cars could be seen. All of the stores and building were closed, even a few were boarded up. The streetlights dimly illuminate path forward. He sighed again and began to walk forward hoping he could find somewhere to get his bearings. The only noise that could be heard was his backpack being dragged behind him. He somberly looked ahead and noticed a man’s shadow under one of the streetlights across the street. A little light of hope lit inside him. His pace quickened slightly, “Maybe I won’t be so late.” As he drew closer to the figure he realized the figure was sitting and cloaked. He slowed back to his original pace as some apprehension came over him. Beginning to wonder if it was safe to approach the figure, he came to a stop. He could hear his own heartbeat and he began to breathe hard, but as much as he wanted to, he could not approach the figure. “I know you are lost,” he heard out of nowhere and became startled. “Excu-cuse m-m-me…” he said softly. “No need to be frightened. Come over here and let me show you the way.” A voice that sounded like it came from the direction of the figure. Malcolm meekly walked forward and to the front of the table. Before Malcolm could say a word, the man took a deck of cards and laid some of them out in front of Malcolm. “Pick one,” he said in a gentle tone. Confused, he picked one up and showed it to the cloaked man. The card was not a playing card like he expected it to be; instead it was extremely ornate with an image of an infinity sign over fire with a male figure seeming to direct the flames. He looked up from the card and saw the man’s face was obscured by the shadow of his hood, but Malcolm could just make out a smile from the man. “Ah, the Magician,” once again Malcolm was taken aback by the man’s voice. “You see boy, I don’t read maps, I read the cards. I can see in your future lies confidence in both yourself and your use of knowledge.” There was a serious note to his voice that creeped Malcom out a little. Malcolm looked away and thought to himself, “What a waste of time.” But as soon as he said it the man pointed his finger down the dimly lit street. “Now go or else you are going to be late,” the man said, surprising Malcolm as he left with his bag in hand. --- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - Malcolm walked down the empty street, extremely weird out by the encounter with the cloaked man. A shiver ran though him as he thought about getting a jacket, but the cold stopped bothering him a few minutes after. He reasoned it was because he was working hard enough just to lug around his backpack. Sweat began to form on his pasty skin. Stopping for a moment, he caught his breathe and set down his bag. “Whew. Why is it so damn hot?” He said, tugging at his collar. His watch felt tight and he loosened it back a hole, then two holes. He then noticed the time, “Shit I’m gonna be so late.” Malcolm had never been the one to cuss often, but this night was considerably stressful for him. He threw his bag onto his shoulders and moved at a brisk pace down the lane. He didn’t seem to realize that his backpack did not feel as heavy as it did before. His shoulders now had more meat on them than they had minutes beforehand. In fact, his shoulders also widened to match their new thickness. Because his shoulders were so wide, instead of a v-taper, they gave his torso more of a T-shape. Feeling slightly uncomfortable, he rolled his shoulders causing his shirt to stretch a bit. The shirt itself had become darkened by his profuse sweat. He wiped some sweat from his brow, thinking nothing of how his bicep bunched up in his sleeve. When he walked, his shoulders and arms now had a swing to them thanks to the new found muscle mass. The now dark blue fabric was pulled taught over his biceps, not to the point of tearing, but tight enough to easily show them off. Had there been no sleeve at all, one could see the veins begin to snake down the meaty limb. He came to a pause again to rub his shoulders. He could not remember why he was feeling so sore tonight. His right hand moved to his left shoulders and massage the pumped muscle. As he squeezed it, his knuckles cracked and widened. This was followed by each thin finger crack, lengthening, and finally thickening until they looked like the hand of a person who was well versed in the ways of weightlifting. His left hand mimicked the transformation when he rubbed his right shoulder. He shook his shoulders afterwards, forgetting about the momentum they now carried as his backpack swung from side to side. It did seem to loosen him up, but he still felt uncomfortable. As he swallowed he realized he had buttoned his top button in his rush to leave. Mentally facepalming himself, he undid the top button and let his neck breathe. He rubbed it as he cleared his throat. His adam’s apple was now prominently displayed on the column of corded muscle. He cracked his neck and realized how much time he had been wasting. “Fuck, I gotta get moving,” he said in a much lower voice than before. Even when he talked normally it sounded commanding and confident. The only words that could describe Malcolm’s current gate would be awkward and comical. With each step his shoulders moved in an exaggerated motion. His arms swung in a wider radius due to the motion of his shoulders. All the while, this did not bother him, his mind was elsewhere. He was thinking about where he was going and why he was so damn sore. He grumbled to himself as his thoughts jumbled about in his head. He knew he was going to a competition, but a thought lingered in the back of his mind that he had just come from one. He was contemplating how he would go into the debate. Would he charge straight at his opponent or let the opposition think they have the advantage and flip them over? He mulled it over in his head. Shaking his head, brown locks of hair grew out as he cleared his mind. He needed to get his head out of the previous match. “A match. Oh yeah! My match.” He grumbled to himself as he sped into a brisk jog. Each leg began to bulk up into strong pillars of muscle. His calves became firm and began to take on a diamond shape. Veins snaked in both directions from his calves towards his feet and thighs. As they spread, his legs lengthened from an average 5’7” to a more confident 6’ stature. The added five inches seemed to make him adjust his gait to show off more confidence. His thighs had begun to push against his pants as they widened. And with large thighs comes a matching set of glutes which promptly strained the back seams of his pants. Each pump of his veins added more definition and strength to his upper legs. This effect quickly trickled down his legs and sculpted his calves into pistons of hard muscle. One step forward caused his right foot to burst out of his shoe, lengthening and widening from its previous size 9 to a proper size 13. Another step had a nice Nike shoe reform around his larger foot. Two more steps and the process was repeated by his left foot. His lower body had been remade to push himself towards his opponent and knock them down. His underwear began to stretch and switch from being made of cotton to being made of Lycra. It snuck down each leg slightly and began moving up his abs and back. As the lycra crept over his torso, new memories crept into his mind. He was coming from a match, but also going to one. The lycra moved over his pecs, his nipples now big enough that they evidently pushed against it. He was going to a debate match, but what match was he coming from? The material slipped over his wider back. The match had to do something with his pumped muscles, but what kind of match would do that? The lycra split and formed two straps over each of his arching traps. It was really bugging him; how could he forget something so soon? The material tightened over his muscles forming into a dark blue singlet with his school’s mascot on the front. He was the star wrestler of his high school varsity team. The realization lit up his face as he finally figured it out and his confusion quickly left his mind. This realization also brought the transformation to his head. Melcolm’s neck thickened to one that was namesake to his sport. His jaw chiseled itself until he was almost GQ model worthy, but that was only a matter of time until it surpassed GQ model worthy in the coming years. Stubble poked its way out of his chin, giving him some designer stubble. It was a chocolaty brown, just like his hair that had begun to curl slightly at the end. His lips puffed out just slightly and adjusted to give him a slight cocky sneer. Melcor pulled out his phone and texted a “Where r u?” to a contact named Rod on his phone, which had been his watch moments earlier. He slipped the phone into his pocket of his dress pants and readjusted his black tie that he didn’t have moments beforehand. Just a few moments later he received a text back from Rod that read, “Was still at the meet. Had to talk to coach about moving up a weight class. Plus had to pick up YOUR jacket that you forgot. Be at the crossing in a min.” Meyer smacked himself in the forehead as he moved to the intersection a few feet ahead to look for Rod’s car. How could he have forgotten that he asked his boyfriend to pick up his jacket that he needed for the Debate competition tonight. He knew Nathan wouldn’t get on his best guy for being a little late, but forgetting to dress properly was unforgivable. Sure enough, a once unfamiliar car pulled up beside Meyes as the doors unlocked. He got inside and Rod from the wrestling team in the driver’s seat. Rod’s face was slightly unfamiliar. I wasn’t the harsh look Malcolm had been used to, it had a kind demeanor that Meyer loved. Rod was no longer a bully, but instead protected the nerds from bullies, which Meyer loved. Meyer was still staring at Rod when he began driving again, but hit a red light. “What?” Rod asked as he slowed the car to a stop. “Nothing… Just looking at how beautiful you are,” and he moved over and planted a kiss on his boyfriend’s lips. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The sun finished setting as the fortune teller smiled. He packed up his cards for the night and retreated into the shadows…

Instead of fully proofreading, I decided to post it so for once I won't be totally lying when I say "I'll get it done by X." SO HERE YOU GO! Also, if you want to be totally awesome and adorable and awesodorable, you can feel free to drop some grammar/spelling fixes on me. Just in case you need a refresher: Part 1 The Fighting Spirit - Part 2 After mulling over the details, Gunnar decided his best course of action would be to just trust END for now. He wrote down everything he wanted in a bulleted format, just so he could minimize any chance of his wishes resulting in something he didn't want. After he was finished, he eagerly gave the paper of his desired changes over to END. ". . . So you're not doing the revenge thing because your daddy is awful. Wow. OK. Boring. I should mention these edits will obviously cause some conflicts with your personality, among other things. Not that it matters anyway." END skimmed over the paper again before writing in Gunnar's book. "Now you just wait." "When does it-" After blinking, END had vanished. And with another blink, Gunnar found himself in a prism cut off from the world as he knew it. It was quite spacious, and the surface inside was mirrored. Wherever he turned he could see himself, and since he was the only thing in the prism, he could see every detail in the reflection(s). An uneasy feeling settled in his stomach, then radiated outwards – coursing through every muscle fiber. His muscles twitched, making Gunnar believe he was shivering. As he shivered he began sweating and growing warmer with each passing second. On top of all the discomfort was an itchy feeling along his stomach and chest. He scratched to find a strange sensation, and upon closer inspection, he found the sensation was caused by hair. His chest was covered in blond hair, with a trail leading down his abs. His body hair didn't grow too long, and maintained a trimmed appearance. The hair on his head shortened a bit, keeping the shaggy appearance without obstructing his face anymore. Gunnar's muscles grew restless, he felt like he needed to run or lift something. They pushed against his taut skin, making Gunnar's mind go haywire. It felt like he was going through an intense workout. His toned and lithe body quickly began changing into something quite different. His upper body widened thanks to his bulging muscles, and that pathetic "U shape" his torso once made transformed into a muscled V. His shoulders were broader and his blown-up traps made his head look as if it were resting on a mountain of muscle. As his eyes drifted downward he could see his abs bulge out further, with his obliques sharpening; making an inviting Adonis belt form. Gunnar ran a hand over his bulbous chest, once just two thin slabs of meat, now two mounds of unbelievable power. He silently laughed to himself as his fingers ran along his hardened pecs and abs, now covered with a generous amount of tamed light-golden body hair. He slapped his thighs, hearing a very satisfying thunk of hitting a solid mass. His quads were ridiculously huge, causing his stance to widen just to accommodate his new size. Beneath them were shapely calves and bigger feet too. He noticed his hands were larger too; that's when he finally figured out it was because his body was bigger in terms of width and height. Gunanr struck a double bicep pose, taking great pleasure in what he saw. Two moderately huge mounds of power grew in size as he flexed, veins snaking around them. He leaned forward and flexed his chest, noticing his muscles were incredibly striated. He couldn't handle how great he looked. His body was so massively powerful for a 20 year old, and the cherry on top was the fact his moderate amount of body hair didn't hide any of his muscle's definition. Although, his face was still clean shaven to show off his newly chiseled looks. "Grant and Gunnar combined equals this, huh?" Gunnar patted the front of his crotch and grinned. He knew he wasn't just a full-fledged Grant, he was much more. "No wonder why my genes were so screwed up before. . . I'm so hot that it's unfair. Damn, look at these traps. Nobody's slipping a headlock on me. . . These thighs. . . No more needing momentum to hurt someone. . . And punching. . . Whoa, I bet I could break bones with just a tap. . ." Gunnar was too busy enjoying his body to really focus on the mental aspects of his being. He was unaware of his mind slipping. Now. . . He had always been a dedicated fighter powered by rigorous training. So he went from a straight A student to a straight C student. He wasn't dumb, but his mind was now focused on being a fighter; being a real Grant man. His skill sets shifted to reflect his new reality, and even his speech patterns and way of carrying himself changed. Overall, one might say he was more intense. Somewhat like his father. The prism faded away and placed him into a different looking room, but he knew it was still his. His old memories and new ones conflicted, making it hard for him to adjust. Instead of slumping over a bit, Gunnar now stood tall, making his 6'1" of height seem like more. He shrugged his shoulders and blinked a few times, trying to get his bearings back into place before he explored his room. The bed was now a queen size, and his room looked a lot blanker than before. Almost as if he rarely spent time in his room anymore. His old mirror was gone replaced, by a mirror that took up half of the wall by his new walk in closet. He peaked inside to see one side packed with fitness gear. But what caught his eye the most was a pair of shorts made of atypical material. He looked at them and looked at what was under them. Gear for his feet and hands, accompanied by a mouthpiece container. "These are. . ." He held up the shorts, his eyes fixated on the slight shimmer of the material. Gunnar searched his mind, "I'm. . . Actually. . . A MMA fighter? Like my dad?" Gunnar dropped the shorts and backed out of the closet. His head was spinning, soon taking his entire body along with him. He managed to bolt out of his room and down to the trophy room, each step was loud. Gunnar tried his best to stop it, but his large body refused to be unheard throughout the house. He saw a glimpse of his father but ignored him so he could finally make it to the trophy room. He burst through the door and gasped, almost dropping to his knees and crying. There it was. His own section lined with pictures, medals, and trophies. He spotted things from bodybuilding competitions, tae kwon do tournaments, high school wrestling, and things of the sort. He didn't look like a Grant due to his refined looks and blond hair, but he succeeded just as much as any other Grant. . . If not more! Gunnar thought things would turn out decently, but he didn't think they would be so perfect. "Really Gunnar?" Gunnar's mind did a backflip when he heard his father actually say his first name. "It's good to be motivated and proud, but you look like a woman who just watched The Titanic for the first time. . . That is the only date I ever regret going on with your mother." Gunnar turned to face his father, but almost regret that he did. His father was in his boxer briefs instead of his standard pajama pants and tanktop combo. He did not need to see his dad almost naked. Gunnar then realized he was wearing something similar. He felt like his face should be on fire right about now, but it wasn't. It felt like the norm for the two Grant men, apparently. However, Gary's body was not of the norm; it was different. No more gut, no more fat at all. His body was even more muscular. It occurred to Gunnar that now his father was huge. Having healthy competition living in the same household has been good for Gary. The two men fiercely worked out and kept each other motivated to eat healthy as well as be the best they can be. His father was still a hairy ape, but even then, his muscular definition had Gunnar feeling quite envious. He shrugged a bit of the envy off by reminding himself that he and Gary share the same genes, he knew he'd be like his father one day. . . Minus the hair, hopefully. "Uh, yeah, sorry dad." Gunnar laughed, "I just had a weird dream is all." "Well after those hits you took yesterday, I wouldn't be surprised." He smiled, "So, how about you get washed up and get ready for breakfast?" Gunnar shook his head, "I have school, though. I don't have time." "Uh. . . Son?" Gary tilted his head, "Did those knocks to the noggin mess up your head? You graduated over 2 years ago." "From college?" ". . . No, from high school." Gary's look of concern deepened. It made Gunnar feel bad for worrying his father, but it made him feel a bit happy that his father actually cared. "Are you sure you're OK? I'm impressed and proud that you withstood two hooks from Haymaker Hector – then took him down. But don't shrug it off if you're head's a bit messed up. There's no shame in being hurt, you know. Should I take you to the hospital or what?" "No, no, no, dad!" Gunnar frantically waved his hands in front of him, "I'm fine, I'm fine. I just got confused is all. . . I guess I'm still half asleep. Weird dreaming and all, y'know, and stuff like that." "If you say so, Gunny." Gary sighed, "Just splash your face with some cold water to take the edge off, then come on back downstairs for breakfast." "Yeah dad, gotcha, will do. I got a lot to do today anyway, so I should get it together." Gunnar winced as he heard himself speak. Wait, what things? Gunnar knew his life was different, but the fact his old one was falling away and the new one was easily settling in just didn't feel right. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Gunnar remembered what his day would entail. He had another fight, according to Google. Googling his name also brought up some very interesting things. He was apparently on many men's fitness magazines and fight magazines. He had tons of posters. He even made a couple of attention-focusing cameos that were plastered all over Youtube. "This is ridiculous." Gunnar stated as he scrolled through everything related to him. "I know right? I didn't think it'd be this stupidly ridiculous. Maybe you were wiry for a reason." A familiar voice called out to him. "Like. For real. I didn't even write in all of this." "H-hey! Don't do that!" Gunnar spun his computer chair around to face the intruder. "But you're right. This is too much. . . Maybe I shouldn't have asked for this." "Well it was just a quick change. Activate some genes and then deactivate the others. It just happened to be extremely effective is all." "My dad looks happy though." Gunnar smiled, "He called me Gunnar and Gunny all within two minutes. It feels good to hear him say my name. . . I don't really feel like a failure anymore." "Not a failure to him, anyway." END rolled her eyes. "So, anyway, you have two more edits coming your way. Whenever you want them, just write them down on a piece of paper. At the top write or type in all caps, TO END. Then put your name in all caps at the bottom. It's easier to find that way." "I have a fight later." Gunnar wanted to change the subject as he went to go look in the mirror. "What do I do?" "It's all there in your head. It'll be there when you need it." "But. . . My head?" Gunnar rubbed his temples. Though it went from one gesture into a full double bicep flex. "I feel like I'm forgetting a lot of things." "Well, a change in your entire timeline does that. You'll start remembering some things and forgetting others. It's no big deal." END pulled out a notepad with a pencil attached to it. She handed it to Gunnar. And by handed, I mean she threw it at him to pull him back down to earth. Gunnar didn't even turn around. "If you want a twin to make out with, I can totally make that happen too." "No, no, no! I don't need that." Gunnar was quite embarrassed, to say the least. "Oh hey, I wanted to ask you. Why do you even do this?" "I literally just pick a name out of a huge rolodex. Though if there are some magical mishaps, like say a kid who was stealing attributes from people and didn't even know it – but then was punished for it severely – I would go fix that instead. And yes, that kind of thing happens more than it should." "Like what kind of punishment do they get?" "You don't even want to know. It's usually some really fucked up stuff. Though it totally sucks because magic stuff is hard to undo without the rest of the world noticing. Don't worry though, your three edits are basically one giant magic spell anyway. By the way, you should totally warm up before your fight today. Your toughest opponent will be waiting for you." "Wait, what do you mean?" Gunnar turned around to see nobody there. The notepad END threw earlier was lying on the floor, so he picked it up and placed it in his gym bag without really thinking about it. "Toughest opponent, huh? All that comes to mind is a guy named. . . Mathew Massey? Hmph. Fine Mathew Massey. Let's see what you've got."

The Culling Part 9 In the mansion balanced on fountains of water, there was an enormous whale watching the guests at the party. The whale was in a tank that was hundreds of times bigger than the whole ballroom that the party was being held in. Two whole walls of the ballroom made of a crystal clear substance that were also part of the walls of the tank. The tank was large enough for the whale to swim comfortably in but it frequently swam to the bottom to peer at the small humans having the party. The dance floor of the ballroom was also clear and we could look down at the sparkling, dancing waters of the fountain that supported the huge mansion. The fountains were constantly changing patterns but the mansion resting on the tops of them was rock solid never betraying it's shifting foundations. The setting of the summer sun made the whole ballroom shine orange through the gauzy curtains that lined the enormous windows. Scott, one of the hosts of the party, was talking to me. He had light brown, thinning hair, lovely brown eyes with long lashes. He had a cool smile that rarely went to his eyes unless he was looking at his partner Seamus. Scott's big arms, strained the sleeves of his tight, black button down shirt that was tight enough I could see the fabric stretch every time he took a breath. "It was kind of like a pet that kept following Seamus home," he said looking up at the whale as it's enormous bulk moved past the wall. "Seamus would walk along the beach and find this whale beached there. Of course, the first time he tossed it out to sea a few miles, the way anyone would. But when it happened two more times he started to get attached." Seamus stood up on a platform directly behind Scott, openly ogling me. He was wearing no shirt just a leather vest, a leather kilt and heavy boots. His hair was bright orange and his skin very pale and hairless. His exposed arms looked to be about 40 incredibly rugged unflexed inches, impossibly enormous for a normal man but Seamus was one of the younger, smaller men at this party for the brotherhood. He was doing a kind if stomping dance to the thumping rhythm of the music in the room. He ran one of his veined, meaty hands across the muscular brickwork of his stomach and licked his lips looking at me. I felt a tremor of...something...all my boyhood I had known that desiring men meant death for me and here I was looking at this spectacular man openly lusting after me. It felt good. Scott turned briefly glancing at Seamus' display and smiled affectionately, "I can't deny Seamus anything so when I was designing the house I incorporated the tank for his friend." "It's pretty amazing," I said looking up at the vast tank although I was both complimenting the tank and commenting on Seamus' crude behavior. I took in the spectacle of the ballroom. Michael was right about getting out to events, I felt more of a connection with my fellow brothers, our similar desires, our miraculous abilities. But I was still troubled by things. I looked up at Seamus who was joined by Scott on the platform. Seamus was grinding into Scott and seemed lost in his partner's massiveness. Seamus was famous for not controlling his urges. The previous year he had gotten in minor trouble for masturbating across the train tracks. The crime was not the masturbation itself, but the fact that as he was moving his gigantic cock back and forth across the tracks it had struck an oncoming train, crushing the engine and killing several of the non-brotherhood passengers. Almost none of the brotherhood were on the train (most of us prefer running which is much faster than any train can move) and of course we are, for all practical purposes, indestructible anyway. Since the 25 deaths were all breeders, Seamus had to do some community service. He was lucky no pre-ascension brothers were on that train which I believe was the main source of concern about the accident among the brotherhood. Most of the brotherhood ranged in height from the shortest 6'7" to about 7'9" which was the height of the tallest elder. Our huge muscularity actually made us look shorter until one of us stood next to a non-ascended person and then our immensity was grotesquely apparent. In the ballroom, I would say the average unflexed arm was about sixty inches in girth. Even among these impossibly massive men, Michael and I were intimidatingly immense. Michael's arms were almost eighty inches and mine the largest in the room by far, were eighty five inches of striated brawn, which was why we were invited and why everyone stared at us together. It was good our backs flared so wide as the width held the impossible size of our arms out away from our torsos. We were the biggest non-elder men anyone had ever seen. The smaller men moved aside in deference to our ponderous bulk. Being big, being monstrously, inconceivably powerful, being one of the Brotherhood, it changed my perspective. When a sneeze or a stray gesture can kill a small army of regular people, it changes something inside. Just walking and feeling the massive, hard mounds of muscle of my legs push against the thick swinging girth of my cock and the pendulous bulk of my testicles, I was not who I had been. These men around me were the only people who could stand up to my strength, the only people who could trade blows with me and maybe wound me. They understood the world in a way that only men like us can. Michael's seven feet of brutally huge mass suddenly filled the entirety of my vision. He gave me a quick hug. The roughness of his dark beard sent shivers through me. He stood next to me looking at the small waiters weaving through the crowded room, "They are called bodybuilders. They take weird substances and constantly lift things over and over again to make their muscles bigger. Scott thought they would be a great conversation piece at the party." His hand lightly massaged the top of my trapezius muscle and touched my lower back as I stiffened looking at the small men, shirtless and childlike next to the hulking mountains of muscularity of the Brotherhood. They navigated between the canyons of moving muscle with theIr trays. Their faces were rigid with concentration as if each step was a death defying act. Perspiration ran down their bodies despite the coolness of the room. Michael whispered in my ear, "They are being well paid for this work." "Some things are not worth any money," I grumbled, but held my peace. Jedrek burst through the crowd bigger than most of the other guests. He walked up to me and clasped me in a hearty hug, "Many good wishes, Gregor and Michael! I wish you joy." he stepped back staring at me in the eye and then he touched the center of my chest, "You have learned the sacredness of the Brotherhood. Of Love." Some part of me wanted to respond cynically but Michael was a continual joy in my life despite my other misgivings. I smiled and clasped his large shoulder with one hand, "Jedrek, I have not always been grateful to you. But today and now I am filled with thankfulness." He beamed at us both and shook Michael's hand, smiling broadly. "Gregor and Michael, I have new reason to be thankful myself. I have taken a husband as well. I would like to introduce you to Ryota, the man who finally captured my heart." A broad black haired man stepped up to me. The cast of his features reminded me of the men that Jedrek had killed in the forest. He was slightly shorter than Jedrek but just as hugely, thick. His clothes were a different style. An almost iridescent ivory material was worn loose and belted around his muscular waist. The material crossed across his wide upper torso exposing almost half his chest. I could see the rippling power of his hairless, pectoral muscles clearly as he moved his hand to clasp mine. He spoke with a deep, melodious voice, "Gregor and Michael, it is truly a pleasure. Jedrek speaks well of you. I come from Nihan just off the southern coast of your country." Ryota's smile vanished in a moment and he looked seriously at me. "Jedrek, has told me about your misgivings about this country. I need to tell you about my own shame." Jedrek nodded curtly as Ryota lead me away out the large glass doors to the balcony. The doors completely sealed the loudness of the party away from us, I could not even hear a distant thump of the music. Outside there was only the slightest of breezes and the soft sound of the fountain. The sun was setting and the air was charged with color. Ryota smiled a brief smile, his teeth flashing white against his tan skin and black goatee. "This is a hard story for me but I think it will help you to understand the value of the men of Taiga. The value of what they do here," he gestured with a forearm writhing with muscle towards the ballroom. He sighed deeply and continued, "My people practice the culling, I think we do it better than yours. The wise women were militant about stamping out the male threat. They keep track and search down every male child for the culling. "My brother and I were born on the same day. We both knew at an early age that we would be killed when we went to the culling. There were a network of caves in the mountains and places where only a young person could squeeze into. We found a place with a spring of water deep in those caves. No one knew of it. For months, we secreted supplies to that place. We laid false trails and sealed parts of paths off. We hid in those caves for a long time. We only had each other and one terrible night we gave into temptation and," he paused a pained expression on his face, "we ascended." I suddenly understood his shame, not only two men but brothers. "We thought we were cursed, that the grotesque size was our brand of shame. We blamed, hated each other. We tore the mountains apart, fighting. It was useless we were both too strong to be killed." "We ran away and both of us soon became powerful leaders and divided the country between us in a civil war. I was miserably lonely and occasionally took men as lovers. Thanks to the culling none of them desired me, they loved me only as their powerful leader. My desires killed them." He looked sad, "I became aware of a trader, bigger than a bear, who could easily fight off any who opposed him. My first thought was fear and I sent many men to their deaths trying to kill him. "Then I met this man, Jedrek. He wished to trade I wished to fight. We fought. We were matched in every way, not since my brother had a man moved as fast as me and struck blows that could stagger me. I felt myself drawn to his body, his red hair and beard and soon I was in his arms and making love with my equal and telling my story. "Gregor, this place is our best hope to live together in peace. It is a refuge from the evil that twists us from our birth. Jedrek tells me you hate it, accept it and your birthright, it is not evil. The evil is out there." Ryota's massive frame was lit by the lights of the ballroom. The air was blue and dark with shadows. Ryota's dark eyes bore into me, "It is a refuge from the blood that the brotherhood pays every day. That the rest of the world asks of us to pay for our power." That night in the safe warmth of my bed with Michael, I dreamed of my village of my childhood. It was the day of the culling and I was standing in the row of boys shivering in terror and guilt. Agnieska, the wise woman released the flower pollen in a fragrant cloud over the stinking crowd of us boys. Gratitude came on me as the pollen fell on me, hiding my shame from the world. I became aware of a clear space in the pollen cloud as if an invisible force was pushing it away. Guilt and terror made my heart hammer in my thin chest. I saw Ulric's stricken face as the pollen drifted on to the other boys away from him. The witch's knife flashing through the air. The ground shook and twisted and writhed and pierced poor Ulric's body as it deformed itself. The very earth shrieked with pain as it roiled around me and all was lifeless. I woke sweating. I knew what I needed to do. The Culling Part 10 I stood alone on the edge of the twisted plain of Eoghan and Fearghus' folly, known by the breeders as Durness' Folly. The breeders. I cursed the epithet, I was thinking with the same smugness I detested in the rest of the Brotherhood. I needed that arrogance though, so I allowed the smugness to creep over me at the various inadequacies, the fragility, the puniness of...breeders. The green mountains of Taiga lay at my back. Ahead, the vast and lifeless silences of the twisted landscape were broken only by my own footsteps. I pulled off the only clothing I was wearing, a breechcloth, the tearing of the cloth echoing from the giant misshapen rock formations in front of me, The sun stood high above me in the sky as I began to concentrate my power. I spat once into each of my hands. I glanced downwards as my big hands began to stroke the length of my manhood. The sunlight threw shadows on the deep, hairy striations of the enormous, jutting shelf of my chest which completely obstructed the view of my hands. I felt the hot, aliveness of my penis, so much a part of me and yet alien in its thick, vein covered enormity. I purposefully concentrated on my strength. How I dominated every man I came in contact with. I was bigger and stronger than any man I had physically encountered. If I glared people moved away. Mountains, continents were nothing to my massive body. One of my hands moved up stroking the powerful, stonelike cords of my obliques. I felt my testicles swell as hard as the fantastic peaks of my muscles. The shaft of my manhood grew rigid, harder than any metal I had forged. The expanding girth of my penis became difficult to grasp even with my big hands. Out past the roiling muscular vastness of my chest, the thickly veined protuberance of my cockhead became visible. The wide, swollen head of my phallus was red with built up pressure and glistening with precum dripping from the slit, it looked like a monstrous, savage weapon. I stroked harder feeling the pressure continue to build all while willing myself not to complete the orgasm. My cock seemed to swell even bigger. I could feel the need to release boiling throughout its massive length. Then I came. The explosion of ejaculate shot out of me and I roared shaking the massive formations in front of me. The liquid struck the hard rock shattering it into pieces of earth. I turned spraying all the formations in front of me. The thunderous report of stone being obliterated filled my ears. I strode forward on the now flattened land, my inexhaustible manhood blasting the formations as I swept it back and forth across the lifeless plain in front of me instantly pulverizing the twisted stone and churning the hard earth up. I do not know the length of time it took me to cross the plain but I only stopped when the last of the formations was exploded into nothingness by the force of my cum. I made my way naked back across the expanse of the plain. My legs sometimes sinking deep into the dark and muddy earth. Everywhere there was the smell of my seed mixed with the earth. The sun had just risen on what morning it was and how many days I had spent at my labor, I did not know. My shadow was the only shadow cast across the landscape. Reaching the middle of the plain I turned a full circle and saw nothing but dark muddy, flat earth where once there had been only twisted rock. I turned finally in the direction of my home. I tensed the gigantic muscles of my legs and sprang free from the clinging earth in a mighty leap that sent me flying into the sky, across the miles of the plain, higher than the soaring peaks of the Taiga Mountains. I called on my other powers to steer and slow my descent so I landed gently outside the home Michael and I shared. I was exhausted and staggered into Michael's arms as he lead me to a hot shower. I then fell into our bed and slept and slept. It was morning again and I awoke blinking in the light falling through our window. I nuzzled into the deep cavern under Michael's arm, enjoying his hairiness, the hardness of his muscle even as he slept and the musky clean scent of him. I made growling noises like a rutting animal and woke Michael who took my revived manhood easily. "You're stronger than mountains," I whispered as I came in him. "I know," he growled, tensing as he shot ropes of cum on the far wall of our bedroom. We spent a week doing the ordinary things in life, not speaking of what we had to do. I savored this time with Michael for we both knew this time in Taiga was to come to an end. On the seventh day after my return having finished our clean up of the evening meal, Michael came to me with two bundles of blue fabric. He shook out two cloaks of soft blue leather. Stitched across them in gold was a design of two magnificent trees, their trunks separate but their branches intertwined, grown together. "While you were completing your task, I made these for our next labor. If you pull them completely around and over yourself, they will let in no rain or weather and the colors and designs will fade into the landscape and you will not be seen. They will also make the rockiest ground comfortable to lie upon." "They are perfect," I smiled in gratitude. We packed supplies and shut the door of our home. We both wore our cloaks and light short tunics of muslin with loose leather breeches. Except for our richly appointed cloaks, we could be two very large peasants. The sun was high in the sky and in its light I could see the brilliance of the goldwork in Michael's cloak as it bunched and moved over the enormous muscular crags of his back. I felt my manhood stir at this display and I needed to focus on other matters. "Time to begin the invasion of our homeland, Mediolanum." Michael said with a bright smile and shot into the air. He was instantly a blue glittering dot on the horizon. I took one last look at this place that I had fought with and been changed by. I thought of Ryota's words, a refuge for men like us and I could feel some of the awesome beauty of it leak into my heart. "Goodbye," I whispered and leapt up into the air. Once again I was speeding over Durness' Folly, but I could traces of green like a mist running over the dark, fertile land. The curse was gone, the healing had begun. When Jedrek made his runs across Mediolanum he had purposefully avoided the soldiers because he wanted to avoid creating a situation. Michael and I were creating a situation and so we began with the border guard on the Eastern border of the land. Using some of my magics, I gentled my landing and barely disturbing the trunks of the trees in the copse I landed beside. I pulled my cloak around me, blending into the landscape and hunching down and looked at the scene playing out just a few feet away. Michael was surrounded by soldiers, his 7 feet easily overtopping the tallest man in the group. Michael's thick upper arms were easily wider than the shoulders of these armored men standing around him. His monstrous chest swelled menacingly forcing the men away from his body, a small bounce of that hulking superstructure and the crowd of men would be pounded into oblivion, armor and all. Michael was obviously moving very carefully to keep from hurting these men standing uneasily near him. "I wish to speak to your commanding officer," Michael was keeping his powerful, baritone voice gentle. "W-w-w-we are s-s-supposed t-to b-b-b-bind the prisoners up." One of the men barely stuttered out. Michael chuckled, the unexpected movement of his vast body caused two of the closest soldiers to break ranks and dash away in panic. "That is easily solved, for I am not your prisoner, I am your liberator. Walk with me as friends walk with friends." Something in the good natured warmth of Michael's voice caused the soldiers fear to melt away. They lowered their useless weapons, although the squad leader kept doggedly on, "We are loyal servants to the great King Whately and the high Wizards Garoth and Reb'kah. We gladly serve at his majesty's pleasure. We require no liberation." Michael smiled at the man, his beautiful blue eyes gentle, his dark hair lightly tossled by his flight. I felt so in love with this humble, strong but gentle man. "Then lead me as an emissary of a friendly nation, for at this moment that is what I am." I wanted to watch him win them over, but I had another part to play. After the men had walked away, I sang to the shadows and to the darkness so that magical eyes would not be able to spy on the proceedings. I conjured a blanket of shadow to cover the country obscuring our uprising from the high wizards and from any other magical sight not of the Brotherhood (this was for two reasons: we did not need to hide from the Brotherhood and the magic needed is infinitely more powerful). Reluctantly, I turned and leapt north towards the icy tower of Reb'kah, the Enchantress also known as the Deadly Terror to her enemies. Since she had sworn allegiance to the king the country had successfully captured much territory from her neighbors. She was deeply feared and hated. I landed half a mile from the tower, cracking the ground with my impact. The tower was made from a gray silver metal. It looked like something alien perched on a blasted plain. A green mist rose from the ground and I was immediately confronted by a thousand strong army of dead warriors. The smell of their rotting flesh filled the air. Their number stood between me and my goal. They unslung their weapons and marched towards me. Some of the weapons glowed with power and I recognized at least one of the blades from my studies. These were the men who had fallen against Reb'kah, whose souls and bodies were enslaved by her power. I put my hands on my hips and simply drew a deep breathe. All of the green mist was sucked into the almost limitless capacity of my lungs. I could see my chest expanding more in my lower vision. The warriors stumbled against the force of my intake. I put a small amount of effort into blowing out the air. It was like unleashing armageddon. A great tornado of wind poured from me smashing into the army with enough force to shred armor and disintegrate bones. The wind whipped bodies into nothingness and as the turbulence spread across the army of the dead, nothing but fragments of armor and weapons remained clanking across the hard ground. The tower was buffeted by the raging winds, it shook and bent in the maelstrom of my breathe, the whole structure teetered but held true as I stopped my exhale. It was suddenly silent and I was alone on the plain. "I'm not here to kill," I said into the absence of sound, "I need to be more careful." By the time, I finished speaking I was at the heavy metal doors at the base of the tower. The doors yawned at least 30 feet above me. I pushed my fingers into the thick metal and then simply pulled backwards, the doors popped off of the building, the torn metal shrieking. I tossed the doors behind me and heard the far off rumble as they embedded themselves into the distant mountains. I was inside. It was cold, far colder than the icy temperatures outside. There were stairs running up in a spiral up the sides of the tower. A high, piercing, wailing echoed from all sides as giant blades of ice fell from above. I sang out the opening note of the spell of sealing, simultaneously shattering the blades with the power of my voice and magically preventing the flight of my adversary. As I sang the last note, I leapt upwards effortlessly shattering stone and steel as I hurtled to the pinnacle, the room of power. I burst through the final floor of reinforced steel and wood with an explosion of debris. My invulnerable cloak was dusty but intact, my tunic shredded exposing most of my torso. The room was long. The floor was littered with the pots and tubes of alchemy. Runes were drawn with a sweeping hand on the floors and ceilings, they glowed a bright and angry red, meaning my magic had successfully been cast over the structure. Hanging in rows along the walls were the heads of men. Their mouths hanging open in a rictus of pain. At the far end of the room stood Reb'kah. Her hair was long and white almost silver and it spilled down almost to her sandaled feet. She was wearing a long white robe, which almost matched her delicately veined skin in paleness. Her face was a mask of hatred as she launched a knife of ice at me. The blade broke harmlessly on the hairy rampart of my chest. Instantly I was encased in an enormous block of ice. I felt a momentary panic, which instantly subsided as I took a breathe. The expansion of my chest shattered the block. I could move as if there was no impediment and the crumbled at the force of my limbs as I strode forward. Reb'kah hissed, "You are the absence of my power. You are the blanket of darkness that hides the rats of men from my gaze! You are.... What are you?" "I am of the men of Taiga, the brotherhood." "The stories are true then. Giant apes with the heavy, hideous features of men. You bring my end a rich irony, creature of Taiga." Her rage was pulsing through the room. Several of the heads on the wall burst like overripe fruit, but I was immune. "My life has been dedicated to the destruction of men. My first trophy was the head of the one who called himself my father. I only serve the king," her mouth twisted with even more bitterness, "to serve my own ends. Were it not for the wizard's tricks, I would rightfully be ruler of a land rid of free men." I tried to think of how Michael would diffuse such hatred but I only had the goal of my mission. "I am not here to end you, I am here to form an alliance---" I faltered, the idiotic futility of my words dying on my lips as I spoke into her hatred, "or neutralize you." She screeched and lightning whipped impotently around my body. All of the heads burst into flames and it seemed to me that I heard a low moan of pain or maybe release. There was no choice for me. I stared at her icy blue eyes and sang the song of closing. Lines of black power arced out of her body and a rancid smell filled the room. "You will lose all power and memory," I spoke softly as she slumped to the floor. She looked up with clouded, confused eyes. I touched her arm, as fragile as new ice in my large hand, and carefully helped her to stand, "I am sending you to a village of good people. They will shelter you until you are well." I whispered the final spell and she shimmered away to the villageas in. The tower was built for dark purposes and stank of evil. I did not wish such a thing to stand. I tore open a hole in the wall and leaped down the side of the structure. I looked up at the massive, metallic building looming hundreds of feet above me. I bent my knees spread my arms wide and gripped the building and stood up lifting it entirely out of the ground. The structure squealed as its weight redistributed in ways it was never built for. I was now holding the doomed tower with both hands spread wide. Then I gave the tower a hug. I pulled and squeezed the tower to my chest. I could feel my biceps harden to something harder than metal or any substance known. My arms worked with a steady, incredible pressure. I easily brought my hands compressing the materials of the tower to my chest which I could feel expanding with a powerful pump. The metal cried in agony as it was stressed in ways that nature couldn’t accomplish. I kept reaching out and gathering a huge mass of steel and compress it to my now heaving pecs. Then I reached and stretched my fingers, which would sink in and deform beams and bring them to me. I began gathering tons of steel faster and faster and driving the cold steel to my deep cleavage. My chest was swelling and bulging and compressing the very matter of the tower tighter and tighter. The metal was turning into hot liquid and then vaporizing in the terrible heat of my powerful muscles. I inhaled the steel steam and instead of tiring, I felt my power increase. My arms moved so fast, they were a blur. My chest muscles pumped like gigantic sledge hammers as they compressed the solid matter against my blurred hands. Within moments there was nothing. I rubbed my bare, extremely hard* and hairy chest steaming from the heat of tearing a structure into nothingness. Nothing of the structure remained, no stick or stray bolt. Only a hole that had been the resting place of the building. I turned away, my cloak blowing back behind me and leaped away. I camped that night alone in a forest between the wizards' towers, leaving Michael to his work. I pulled the cloak around me and I was sheltered from the cold of night and listened to the night sounds. I knew I need not fear any creature or even the raw forces of nature but still I felt comforted by the cloak. I shut my mind from the raw fury of Reb'kah. I hoped that our opposition would not be so dedicated. The next morning I leapt towards the fortress of Garoth. The fortress rested in a high rocky valley. The fortress was huge, literally miles across. It was made of a strange marbled blue and white stone. The center of the building rose in a peak that towered over even the mountains. A cloud blew across that high tower even as I watched. I walked towards the gigantic iron doors, they rose almost as high as Reb'kah's entire tower. The valley was lightly wooded with the wiry trees of the mountains. The doors were suddenly flung open by a gust of wind which pulled several trees out by the roots. I marched into the hurricane and saw emerging out of the doors the enormous golden head of a dragon. It roared and shook the ground with its fury. It clamped jaws bigger than whole houses. Acid dripped smoking from the gaping maw of its mouth. It snorted flame that bounced harmlessly off the clearly dragonfire proof bricks of the fortress. Monstrous chains bound its rear legs. The creature pulled fruitlessly on those chains. It turned its vast eyes and regarded my approach. Its mouth opened and a torrent of hellfire ran towards me. Without slowing my forward stride I opened my mouth and simply inhaled the flame, creating a gigantic torrent of suction that pulled all the flame into my mouth. I felt the gentle warmth of the fire that ran hotter than the rivers of lava in the earth, hotter than any fire known to normal creation in my vast chest. I felt an internal friction which caused it to grow, by my gut feeling, slightly warmer. I expelled the flame on to the wall next to the dragon. It was white hot, its brilliance blotting out all other sight fading the colors of the day to nothingness. It struck the side of the building, melting the dragon proof bricks to steaming liquid then to vapor in seconds. A huge hole had been opened up in the side of the fortress exposing that side of the dragon's chamber and several other rooms. The beast made a feeble mewling sound and retreated leaking a foul yellow liquid and brown substance as it pissed and shit itself in fear of me. I strode forward finding the vast thing covering itself with its wings quivering. Its scales rattling with the force of a seizure. Its huge claws were easily larger than me but I did not hesitate to lay my hand gently on one and begin stroking the creature. "Oh Great One, my quarrel is not with you. I do not wish to do battle only to pass and to parley with he who built this fortress." The creature shook slightly less and I could feel it coming out of the shock of our first encounter. I moved past its enclosing wings to where its legs were bound. I grabbed hold of the metal chains which shattered like glass in my grip. "Go free and fly to others of your kind and be not so lonely," I intoned. In a great flurry and buffeting of wind the dragon was gone. The dragon room only had a small door made out of the same brickwork. I was deciding my next move when I felt a transformation spell starting to work on me. I waved it away and watched the bright lines of power dissipate. Moments passed and I was thinking of following the power lines to their source. Before I did though I heard a musical trilling as the rear wall of the chamber simply reformed itself into a stairway of blue stone leading up to the top of the tower. It is nice to be invited, I thought and marched boldly to the tower and my host were waiting. The doors of the tower were worked with white gold and I recognized some powerful protective runes worked within the ornate designs. The doors opened and from the inner chamber a pleasant voice, "Welcome and enter!" The room was dark and suffused with a reddish glow. There were a series of dark curtains that I pushed through until I was in a large round drawing chamber with long couches arranged around in a rough circle. On one lay an attractive black haired man with his eyes closed and no shirt. Kneeling before him, clearly pleasuring him was a winged creature with a female body, a succubus. He groaned, clearly climaxing in the creature's mouth. The creature dutifully swallowed and retreated to the shadows. The man spoke, “She wants to destroy me, but my power makes her give me the most exquisite of pleasures.” The man opened his eyes and stared at me his eyes widening a bit as he scanned my full size, "I must apologize," he said rising with his hand extended, "you have caught me celebrating, the end of my most powerful enemy. I am Garoth, the wizard." I took his hand gently but I could see him wince at the force of my grip. "That would explain the dragon at the door rather than a smiling greeter, Garoth. I am Gregor." I gave the sentence a twist. The man's confidence looked shaken for a moment. A look of fear or something I could not read. “Yes, that was a costly mistake. I will miss Mnementh, he was a great pet and guardian. It was only with great sacrifice that I was able to hold him here. I should have made sure you had a proper greeting.” “Gregor,” he continued, “I assume you are also what ended the career of Reb’kah? I felt that only one such as you (I am assuming you are of the properly legendary brotherhood of Taiga) could end her power signature so completely. I also assume you are responsible for the darkness that clouds my vision of the king’s lands. Seeing these signs, I did put out certain protections. Which I should have guessed would prove useless.” “You have guessed a’right, Garoth. I am responsible for both situations and I am of Taiga.” He prodded me further, “I had always thought the legends were true. I actually made quite a study of the history of Eoghan and know of his partner Fearghus. At a foolish time in my life I even pursued the company of men who did not pass the culling to elevate as your people do. “To what purpose, do you do these things? I won’t say I’m not grateful of being rid of the scheming witch, the release of my dragon and the obscuring of my magic, are impressive but terrifying to me.” I found myself turning his words in my head. He had tried to elevate himself through the company of men, but he was not attracted, did not truly love them. The change had not happened but this might make him more open to treating with me, perhaps. “You hardly seemed terrified, Garoth. I am here to take over my home country of Mediolanum and rule it.” I said carefully. “And you are removing the pillars that support the king. First Reb’kah and now...I see. Why this sidelong approach, Gregor? Your people have been known to take on bigger forces directly. You certainly are more than capable of destroying my great power and Reb’kah’s in tandem and take on the army without much effort. I will freely admit that I not only admire your great power but it makes me jealous.” “I have spent the fullness of my life pursuing power such as yours. It is an honor to be near one who has achieved more than my greatest imaginings.” I felt an impatience growing in me. “My reason are my own, and since you are meeting with me you must understand, I wish to treat.” “Of course, I submit. I do not wish to be destroyed or lose my power. I see fighting as hopeless. You may dictate the terms. It helps of course if we mingle our blood. It binds us.” Garoth was doing exactly as I hoped. It is old magic that a contract drawn with the blood of both parties does completely bind both parties to the terms of the contract. He summoned a quill which he allowed to stab his arm. I willed the quill and used my power to strengthen it slightly pierce my impenetrable skin to take some of my blood. It suddenly leached on to my arm and pulled deeply from me. Garoth was chortling and I felt light headed for a moment and realized that the quill had injected something into me. I could feel my body destroying whatever it was but I was still light headed. Garoth himself was changing growing in size and strength. His muscles were swollen and covered in blue veins. His once slender limbs were now heavy with muscle. Nowhere near even the smallest of the Brotherhood but larger than any mortal man I had seen. A golden glow seemed to be coming from him and the sorceries embedded in the building came alive and wrapped around me and tried to slow my recovery. I opened my mouth to sing and thick black ropes of pure power ran into my mouth, stifling my voice. I could feel Garoth attempting to use my blood to pull my power into him. “At last, at long last. my pursuit of power is complete. This is my dream! The power it courses through me!!” he screamed triumphantly. The ornate and careful runes and sorceries were as nothing to me. I let a fraction of my power down the lines. The effect was immediate. The dark ropes of power burned white and then exploded, writhing like snakes upon the ground. The sorceries that were in careful balance burst all over the room. The succubi, suddenly freed from their sorcerous bonds, attacked Garoth with ferocity. Vainly he fought their claws and teeth. His strength and speed inadequate to the fury of the attacking creatures. They began flaying his skin from his bones. His triumphant grin suddenly became screams of terror as the she demons pulled him down devouring his flesh. They did not attack his vital organs. They wanted him living. A dark hole to another place opened and the succubi pulled Garoth’s still screaming carcass into it. The hole grew pulling pieces of the tower into it. I leapt away, easily escaping the pull of the darkness which was now pulling the whole of the fortress into itself. I watched the hole grow larger destroying all of Garoth’s foul work. Then I sang the song of closings, my voice shook the mountains and the trees and the forces obeyed me. The hole sealed itself and the doorway to that dark place was closed. I felt exhausted and slept that night in Garoth’s valley now cleansed of his evil. Nothing disturbed my rest and I awoke to prepare the final pieces of my plan and rejoin with Michael. To be continued.... The Culling - Conclusion A sitting room. Red all around, a diffused glow. In the middle of the room, a pinprick, a dot of darkness floated suspended in the air. The darkness started growing tearing open bigger and bigger. I opened my mouth to sing a spell and my voice was stopped I couldn't make a sound. Fearfully, I backed away from the growing darkness. A hysterical, gibbering sobbing scream filled the room and I saw Garoth trying and failing to grab the sides of the void with bleeding hands. He saw me and lunged forward his mouth filled with fangs... My eyes opened to see the blue of my cloak stretched above me in the morning light. I could hear a light tapping of rain on the outside. I slowed my breathing as I looked around my small makeshift tent. Absently I traced the muscles of the hard bulwark of my chest with one hand. I felt calmer. It had been only a dream. I was camped in a stand of trees by the King's highway several miles from the castle. I was waiting for Michael to rejoin me. As the tapping of rain subsided I crawled out into the drear of the early morning. I peered through the grey mist at the highway. It was completely deserted. Then I heard it. Maybe it always been there as a low thudding but it was getting louder. The heavy beat of drums the sound of thousands marching forward. The sound obscured all others and the ground was shaking with the force of it. I quickly gathered up my cloak, feeling it reform from a tent as I pulled it over my shoulders. A massive shape was coming towards me in the mist. It was huge, large enough to make one of the giant grizzly bears of the forest look minuscule by comparison. I knew instantly it was, "Michael!" I felt his huge arms around me before I even saw his face. He kissed me and all of me felt for a moment like it was just us, we were the only two in existence, the whole world was the two of us kissing. We paused and I looked into his blue eyes. "Gregor, my life. It has been many days. The world is not lovely when you are not beside me." His voice rippled through me. All I could do was breathe his name once but he heard everything in that. We walked to the highway where the army was marching forward. As they passed, they saluted us and continued their march forward. "I bring you a gift Gregor! All the king's men! We have the full army without a drop of blood spilt." "Michael, this was our dream. You are repairing the wound of Durness and Eoghan, here and now. And you have done far better than me these past few days." I said thinking of my encounters with the wizards. "Gregor, I believe you repaired the folly by yourself, with your own magnificent rod several weeks ago," Michael said with a salacious wink, "But what of the wizards? We have seen no sign and the men have ceased worrying about their retribution." I told him briefly about my dealings, finishing with, "So one is in some kind of eternal torment damnation and the other has had her identity and powers destroyed. Clearly, I am not so persuasive as you." "Gregor, it is the nature of the world that those with the most power never give it up easily. Their ambition and hatred destroyed their ability to work with us long before you ever came to call." "Then what of the king, Michael? Will he also be destroyed?" "I think not Gregor, for he has realized by now that his power has fled, he has no power to lose," Michael smiled confidently. We led the army until we were within hailing distance of the squat gray fortress of the king. It looked hunkered down, smaller and less grand than either of the wizard towers, this building was designed for defense. An inhuman bellow issued from the open gateway of the fortress and an enormous troll thundered out. It was dressed in filthy, rotted rags which exposed most of its body including its fetid, bulbous sexual organ. The smell of rancid piss and shit accompanied its appearance. The creature was dragging a club made from the entirety of a felled redwood, spikes thicker than an ordinary man's neck studded the free end of the massive weapon. "Even though you are the stronger, allow me some fun," Michael breathed in my ear, simultaneously staying me with a gesture and sweeping off his cloak. He was still wearing the simple tunic and breeches of a peasant, his hard and huge muscles only slightly obscured by the loose clothing. He strode up to the giant beast. The creature snickered, leered and scratched its big organ at seeing a lone figure moving toward it. I saw the creature's eyes focus and then widen with fear as it took in Michael's monstrous size. Its own hulking bulk was no match for the overwhelming thickness of Michael's colossal muscularity. As Michael sauntered nearer, his overpowering size became even more apparent. The creature's great legs would humble most tree trunks however Michael's forearms massively gnarled and distended with muscle were easily twice the girth of the troll's gigantic limbs. The creature should have run or been paralyzed with fear. Even if it didn't understand how infinitely more powerful, Michael's strength was, some animal survival instinct should have sent it running like a fragile fawn from a crushing avalanche of granite. The creature had no awareness of how disproportionate the fight was. It grunted with effort as its two great arms levered up the great redwood club. Ponderously, it swung the bulk of the club, twisting to torque up the greatest force into the movement. Michael could have easily evaded the blow but instead kept walking right into it. A great, cracking roar of sound erupted as the irresistible force of the giant swing met the titanic, immovable object of Michael. The club shattered against Michael's impenetrable mass, shredding his outer clothing. We watched as the heavy metal spikes, literally splattered by the force of the blow against the hairy alabaster of Michael's skin, bounced away flattened, unrecognizable. Michael's manhood was fully exposed and his flaccid magnificence was fully five times the size of the troll's now puny looking genitalia. The creature gaped at the impotence of its blow and the useless remnant of its weapon. Michael paused and moved one of his behemoth arms up, explosions of muscularity rippled across his exposed torso with the motion, and theatrically yawned covering his mouth with his hand. The soldiers cheered for the bravado of their humongously massive leader. The troll bellowed in a rage and began to charge Michael. It would have been so easy for Michael to destroy the foul, creature utterly with a single blow but Michael suddenly moved in a blur away from the creature. Before the troll could even take a single step Michael had crossed several hundred feet to the castle. With a single easy motion he yanked out the heavy portcullis. The shattered steel chains were still in the air while he blurred back towards the charging troll with the massive gate, ripping it into pieces as he moved. His hands moved fast warping and reshaping the hard metal into giant sized manacles. Then he was behind the creature almost gently manhandling its great limbs and manacling them with the transformed pieces of the gate. He finished by chaining the creature with a thick metal stake driven deep into hard rock. This all happened in almost a blink, I was startled by the sound of portcullis chains crashing down. I wondered if the soldiers thought it was magic, so quick were Michael's movements. The troll struggled helplessly against the weight of the metal that Michael had effortlessly forged with his grip. It's sluggish brain not comprehending what had occurred. It let out a mewling, beaten sound at Michael's retreating figure. I summoned clothing to cover Michael. We were overwhelming enough without Michael's nakedness awing everyone into stupefaction. After Michael's little show of force, the king's instant surrender was anticlimactic. The day moved forward in a blur of military displays and speeches and by the evening Michael and I were both crowned as kings while the former king was escorted to his home village. We acted quickly with multiple decrees. The first was that the culling ceremony would result in the chosen boys to be sent to training at the castle. It was our idea that the Brotherhood in our fair land would become all variety of public servants, that the strength of our kind would serve the weaker making all the land a stronger place. We also treated with the men of Taiga to open the former lands of the Folly for cultivation. The once sterile lands were now the most fertile in our corner of the world. Years past and the work of transforming a broken country to a land of prosperity and happiness, seemed unending. Having the power to single handedly annihilate any hostile neighbors around us made coming to agreements an easier task than that faced by our predecessors. This part of my life was filled with much happiness, but the darkness of the culling, while scrubbed from my own country, remained in the world. One night, I left my body and floated free in the nether world of the spirit. The world still was mostly covered in darkness however now the lights of Taiga were joined by the lights of my own Mediolanum. I felt pride at that. I turned towards the blinding white brilliance of the valley of the Elders. I now approached with ease no longer buffeted by the power that they emanated. They became aware of me. Many of the men I had known had passed beyond the bounds of the world since my visits so many years ago. A few of the brightest burning lights still remembered me. "Ah, Gregor who changes the world, we see our prophecies fulfilled," spoke a familiar burning form in the voice of gales. My own burning light did not waver from the force of his voice and when I spoke the shock waves of my power buffeted many of the elders' flames. "I am honored to be remembered by the elders and wish to discuss the possibility of changing the deep magic." A swirling in the matter of the elders and all was silent and then, "Gregor, for one such as yourself there exist many possibilities. The deep magic is all that makes up the movement of the universes. It is the substance of creation. To change it is to threaten the very fabric of what is. Even for you it may be impossible to make a change without being destroyed utterly and the danger of destroying everything that is, is very great. "We tell you this because among all we know, you are like our beloved son and we trust what drives you forward." There was a long, considered pause. Finally, the great voice spoke again, "If you must attempt this, go to the forest of green silences where the heartbeat of creation is most easily heard." "Great fathers, you are what has bound me to the Brotherhood even in my darkest days of bitterness. I am always your grateful son." I became briefly one with them, part of their tremendous energy. I could feel a change in my place among them. I felt I was at least as powerful as the mightiest among them and I drew them to my greater light. Despite this we all understood I was not ready to join their number, I still had my own life to live and promises to keep. My beacon like light separated from the elders and then I departed to my earthly form. I opened my eyes. Michael lay sprawled beside me softly snoring, the moon's light in our room turning his magnificence to silver. The dark hair of his chest breaking the sheen. Some part of me wanted to curl up in his safe warmth and never leave, I leaned over and kissed his forehead and breathed in his scent. My dearest forgive me. I left our room and crossed the castle to a room shielded from the rest of building for magic lessons. I sat on the cold flagstone and thought of the forest of green silences and began the spell of passage. The room melted away and I was sitting in a meadow outside near a dense thickness of trees. The trees were enormous, larger than even the great buildings of Taiga. The woods were so densely grown on all sides that no passage was possible for even a small child much less a being as large as I. I called out, "To she who walks between branches and he who guards with fang and hoof Lady and Lord of Green Silences one who has need begs entrance." Her voice was melodious and almost evaded the edge of my hearing, "Gregor, we know of what you would do and grant you leave to enter." I heard not a sound but the shadows around the trees seemed to deepen and I found myself peering at a path into the wood. I entered the stillness of the forest, the ground was soft with moss. I could feel a sense of the center of the place and my path led me to it. The morning light was lifting the gloom and for a second I thought I saw the green skin of the lady and the antlered head of the lord watching me. But when I looked more closely there was nothing but the forest. In the heart of the wood, I stripped my clothing and lay face first in the moss and sang a spell of joining. I felt myself falling into a vastness of life of power. I felt my being pushed into the big pulsing rhythms of the world. Was it breathing or a beating? It was through me and I was of it. I could feel the earth leaning and spinning to this huge movement. I began to be aware of parts, fit together, it was a massive machine exquisitely balanced and fit together each part depending on the other. Did it have awareness; this great engine of everything that was? I could not tell, I only felt my heart beating in time to its workings. For the first time in many a year, I felt small and insignificant. I pulled energy from within and sent a questing. Something in these intricacies answered me and with effort I moved through the colossus of the framework, feeling the deep magic pulling me back towards the world I belonged in. After what seemed days or hours, time has no meaning here, I saw it and recognized it as my goal. It sat dark and precious turning in the light, linking and continuing. I studied its place in this great machine. I then pulled all of my power into me, feeling my strength, my great potency even in this place. I flung my force at the darkness pulling it by force from its place. It came away, unmoored from its place in the magic. It burst into red and vanished. There was a sudden wrenching a tearing and I was pulled apart. I could feel my limbs being pulled, popping from their sockets, my essence was being pulled into microscopic thinness. I pulled with all my power but the force was relentless. I could only slow its unyielding tearing of my being. I felt a blackness descending and some part of me wondered what I had wrought. Dark and pain and coldness was the tendril of my consciousness as I held on. Light and warmth bathed me and I pulled new power into me. The force began to slowly yield. Small, infinitesimally small movements drew me back into my form and so slowly the pieces fit back and the great beating continued. I was myself and I let the current of the deep magic sweep me back to my place in the world. Darkness again but warmth. I slept. Light flickered and my eyelids flickered open to the green and gold of the forest. I heard a familiar soft snoring and felt Michael's massive arms wrapped around me. I turned in his arms to face him and kissed the dark stubble on his face, "You saved me." His eyes rimmed with exhaustion blinked open, "Gregor, you are awake. I feared you would never again awaken. I felt you slipping away." Michael's eyes sheened over with tears. "I am here my dearest and thanks to your strength, I believe I am well." I beamed my smile, my love into him. Michael smiled,"If this is a dream, may I never waken and if this is real, then I am truly the most fortunate of all men who walk this earth." "Oh my tired savior. I put you through this and you are thankful. I ..." I stopped too full of feeling and kissed him pulling the bulk of his body into mine. I could feel his pulse, the physicalness of him. I squeezed him. We made love in that sacred place and I felt blessed and completely restored. Michael was kissing the vastness of my chest as I held him. He suddenly stopped. He gently pulled out of my embrace, blinking wetness from his eyes, "But Gregor what did you do here? What evil came upon you that was so great?" "The world is now a changed place, Michael. The culling is no more. No longer will the pollen refuse to fall on one of the brotherhood. No longer will the wise women use that tool to kill us when we are young." Michael sat up looking startled, "There will be many of us Gregor, maybe too many for the world." "I know the culling is the greater evil and the world will find a balance. It will and we will shape it in a better way." We pulled on our clothes and walked out of the forest in our own thoughtful silence. Michael's smile broke through like sunlight, "How we will recruit our civil servants?" I returned his grin, "Maybe we can just ask them. There is no longer a reason to hide." The end of The Culling but ideas will be continued in a brave new world.

The Culling Part 6 There was a tremendous, thunderous CRAAAAAASH! which echoed in the distance of the tunnel. I could see a small patch of sunlight which looked miles away in the otherwise complete darkness of the cave. There was a stillness in the air and I could hear my own ragged breathing echoing from the hard stone. The light from the staff I held played over the crags and valleys of Jedrek's immense muscles. He was taking up most of the width of the large tunnel he had created, my mind could not comprehend the power it had taken to break and shove the thousands of feet of the hard stone from the mountain's heart all the way through and out the other side. It would have taken an army of men years with heavy equipment to create such a tunnel and Jedrek had accomplished it in moments and with a sense of playfulness. I fought to hold on to my own consciousness in the face of such a casual display of power. Jedrek was studying my reaction taking in the dampness of my breeches near my manhood with a brief smile and then said softly, "Gregor, we have only a little ways to go." I nodded mutely. Jedrek was still too large to fit back into any of his clothing so he turned and proceeded into the darkness of the tunnel he had created just by flexing, pulling and shoving. We walked for hours over the craggy floor of the tunnel. Little bits of stray rubble remained from the enormous rock Jedrek had forced out. Eventually the tunnel opened up and we came out into, devastation. The countryside was twisted and deformed all around the other side of the mountain and nothing lived here. There was not even the smallest plant or sound of wildlife all was broken earth and odd deformed relics of life, broken and petrified. "The great plain of the folly of Fearghus and Eoghan," Jedrek said softly into the dead air. "Fearghus?" I asked softly, looking at the vista. The miles long piece of rock from the tunnel had shot out of the mountain and come to rest a full league away churning up rock and earth afresh as it had sped away. Large chunks had broken free and lay towering alongside the path matching the ancient violence with a new upheaval. "Of course the breeders never mention Fearghus when they tell the story, it makes the whole thing too disgusting, I suppose." Jedrek's voice broke the eerie silence of the place. "Fearghus was Eoghan's partner. The two of them knew when they were boys, that they desired men and Eoghan managed somehow to keep Fearghus from the culling and eventually get Fearghus into his personal guard. When they grew into manhood they eventually made love and they elevated to manhood. So it was the two of them that eventually destroyed the army of Durness." Jedrek turned to face the gaping maw in the face of the mountain that he had created. He lifted up his massively muscled pillar of a leg as if he were going to take a large step and slammed his foot on the ground. His foot easily broke the earth as I might break the crust on bread. BRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMM! The force of his stamp cracked the earth in front of him and a fissure ran down the path we had come into the cave. The mountain groaned, shifted changing the shape of its craggy height as it collapsed into itself sealing the newly created cave. Great chunks of earth spilled forward and a huge cloud of dust erupted from the mountain. After the rumbling of the earth subsided, Jedrek said darkly, "Any who follow us no longer can do so." He turned from the mountain he had half destroyed and faced the strange, twisted landscape. "We are very near our destination Gregor. You will soon be in Taiga, land of the brotherhood." Jedrek pulled on his clothes which ripped slightly as they could no longer accommodate his larger body. The path was hard traveling with unexpected drops and gaping holes that required much detouring. We moved slowly across it. I asked Jedrek, "Why take such a slow journey? A man with your power could surely jump or fly home." "Gregor, it is very rare when I bring one of the brotherhood, who has been raised by breeders, to Taiga. I have learned that making the journey slow helps prepare them for the shock of their new life." We continued on and I learned more of the story of the culling. It was an ancient practice, began when the world was very young by the wise women who, according to Jedrek, were jealous of the brotherhood's dominance of female and male magics. The men of the brotherhood were not only infinitely physically stronger than men who desired women but they could call on an endless amount of magical power and they were not limited to the male magics but could direct the forces of the earth with more force than even the most powerful of wise women. A deal was struck where the brotherhood were given the vast lands of Taiga without challenge and the tradition of the culling began in the rest of the world. King Durness had broken that deal and Eoghan and Fearghus exacted the horrible payment for that transgression: The destruction of the great empire of Erin, which left my own small country of Mediolanum a broken place full of misery and poverty. Even in Taiga there were never many of the brotherhood. "We make up about two percent of all the people in Taiga." Jedrek said. Seeing my confusion, he continued, "That is a very small portion, Gregor. You have so much to learn about this world." After five days travel across that ancient scar, we came to the path where Fearghus and Eoghan had met Durness' scouts so long ago. The land was again normal and I could hear birdsong. The thaw had truly come as there was green pressing through the gray of the melting ice and snow. We were now on a well marked path and made good time. Despite some of my dark thoughts about Jedrek's violence, I found myself looking forward to life in Taiga. We traveled through a rocky terrain once again and into a canyon which ended at two gigantic metal doors. There were runes inscribed on the doors. Jedrek sang a short song in his deep powerful voice and the runes on the doors rippled with a blue light and an audible metal clanking could be heard. The doors opened for us, slamming behind as we entered. The landscape was immediately changed. Cultivated lands crossed by paved roads bordered with sculptured trees. In the distance I could see a mighty city, giant with large buildings. Large metal vehicles streamed in from the side of the city and out. "The great city of Virilius. My heart beats proud every time I return," Jedrek said. Before we reached the city I could hear it. A vast clamor of productive noise, from the metallic clanking of the metal vehicles, distant chords of music, to the hum of human conversation could be heard even as the city was some distance from us. The city was beautiful, exotic marbles and threads of precious metals were worked into the construction of the mammoth buildings so their surfaces swirled with color and light. There were beautiful parks and I could see ornamental lakes tucked into small, inviting nooks in the landscape. All spoke to the taming of nature. The buildings were built large because there were so many huge men in this city. The muscular behemoths strode with carefree ease paying little heed to the small, frail (who I would have referred to as normal) people who scattered out of their way. The normal sized people clung to the margins of the paths and were obviously trying to avoid crossing in front of one of these giants of men. Jedrek matched and surpassed many of these men for size. But I was shocked to see that the men who looked to be older than Jedrek actually were bigger even than him. Their midsections were thicker with muscle as was every part of their bodies. Many of the men wore no covering on their upper bodies, so their huge chests which cantilevered over their overmuscled midsections could plainly be seen. I was surprised to see how different many of these men were from each other. While most were fair skinned like Jedrek, many of them had hair ranging from dark brown through Jedrek's red to yellow hair like gold. Some of the men even had very different skin color. There were a few men with deep brown skin and one or two with deep black skin color. More striking to me even than their size and skin color was the open affection some of these titans of muscle showed for each other. Some of the men held hands and I glimpsed at least two male couples kissing in the park. I had never thought I would see such open affection between men in my life. I could feel my eyes wet with tears as a yearning for this sight, that I had never known I had, suddenly felt fulfilled. It was if an unknown hollowness had been filled and it was a piece of my soul that was returned to me. I felt a wholeness and a naturalness I had not known before. Jedrek, looked back at me, his own eyes filled with pride and kindness, "It has been hard on you, Gregor, these many years." The "normal" people who skirted around these monolithic men were more numerous but much less diverse. They were generally a pale, light haired people who must have been the original people of these lands before the Brotherhood came. We came to one of the odd buildings massive but with many smaller lighter fixtures that marked it as a building of shared usage. Jedrek delicately opened the human sized door and led me into a spacious entryway. The room was lit not with torches but round globes of light affixed to the walls. Jedrek gestured me to sit down on a sturdy bench, saying, "Gregor, this is the school, where you will learn your skills, history, heritage. And this is where I take my leave of you," he paused and his eyes softened in the light, "it has been fair traveling. Change boils around you. If you accept your gifts, you will be one of our greatest." His large hand engulfed my shoulder as he gave it a very gentle squeeze and he looked into my eyes. Then he turned and left the room before I could thank him. And so Jedrek left me there in the Great School. Thus began my time learning. I at first sat with the smallest of boys painfully tracing letters but soon moved up through the classes to more advanced studies. Our teachers were all massive men, who gently guided us though our lessons. Besides my letters one of the first things I was taught was movement. How to control my body precisely. This lesson was forcefully taught to even the smallest boys. I thought at first it was to help them become better warriors but I soon reasoned it was also so the boys could control their incredibly powerful bodies when they were elevated to manhood. When a boy was found to be of the Brotherhood, usually as early as one or two years old, he was taken from his family to the Great School of Virilius. Many of the boys had come from outside the city but I was the only boy from outside Taiga who had been raised by "breeders" and so often the center of curiosity. There was an arrogance in them that disquieted me. They expected the crowds to part before them. While it was never stated, there was a sense that "breeders" and especially women who desired other women were less than human. Despite the beauty of many of the young men around me and despite their frequent kindness to me, this arrogance kept me distant from my fellow students. In my room there was a mirror. The first time I ever saw my own face was in that glass. I had rough light brown hair that never lay straight, skin that was lightly tanned, darker generally than my fellow students but not nearly as dark as some of the men I had seen. I had dark brown eyes and when I smiled my cheeks dimpled. My reflection at first was a stranger to me but I did think myself handsome. Others thought so too and I was often flattered by the other boys around me who wished my company. At fifteen and sixteen it was expected that some of us would elevate and sometimes I would hear the moaning in the night and see the next day, the fresh faced boys with the bodies of gods. They would usually be moved to other quarters shortly after to train among the other giants. However I stuck to my vow. One boy, a year younger than me was particularly persistent in my second year. His name was Sean and his hair was the color of sunlight and his eyes were deep blue. His skin had an even golden tan. He had many admirers that followed him but he was enamored of me. He often asked me to sit with him and occasionally would slip a flower into my hand. I tried to be friendly, but distant so he would not pursue me further, There was a preparation for a dance for the 16 and 17 year olds, I had, through hard study, recently joined my own age group in classes. I had few friends as I always was studying to catch up. One evening as I walked from the library to my room I saw Sean waiting impatiently pacing in front of my door. Some of his admirers were there watching me with jealous eyes. "Gregor," he smiled and spoke loudly for the others to hear, "you study excessively. You must put aside your books and come to the dance with me." I knew many of the boys planned to elevate that night. I suspected that the dance was scheduled to encourage us to elevate. No one had asked me to the previous year's dance but this year a few had asked me. I had refused all the invitations. I saw the desire in Sean's eyes, but I did not wish to elevate with him or anyone else. I stammered, "Th-thank you but I d-don't want to go with you." My voice dropped into the sound of several of his followers hissing in disbelief. Sean slammed his fist into my door, "You reject me! I thought you were saving yourself for me, Gregor. I thought you cared." His eyes were red and he was blinking away tears. I realized how blunt I had been, I tried to put a hand on his shoulder he shook it off, "I move like an oxen when I try to dance. I did not want to embarrass you." "That doesn't matter to me," Sean was crying openly, his followers had moved away giving us a space, "Ever since you came to school. You were different, I tried to help you fit in. I did it because I liked you. How could you humiliate me, Gregor?" I spoke softly, "Sean, this is the truth from my heart. This isn't about you. I do not wish to be with anyone or to elevate. I did not mean to hurt you, I don't mean to hurt anyone." He looked at me, intensely, "You aloof bastard!" and he ran down the hallway. My insides were swirling and I felt emotionally battered. I went in to my room and locked the door behind me. I collapsed on to my mattress and fell asleep. I was in the smith again and it was stifling hot. The air was filled with the sound of gigantic bellows blowing the fire hotter and hotter. I woke from the dream, my room was pitch black and hot. I was covered in sweat. I could see nothing, but I could feel an immense presence, I realized the sound of the monstrous bellows in my dreams was the breathing of something huge. The lights of my room suddenly came on and I saw a hulking chest swelling in time to the immense sound of breathing. The chest was perfectly golden tan. I looked up beyond the vast expanse of muscle. I took in my ruined door with the lock wrenched out of it. And then I saw Sean's handsome face contorted by rage. The Culling Part 7 I was staring at a furious golden behemoth of rippling muscle. Sean was that behemoth. His wide shoulders almost brushing both sides of my small chamber. I could barely see my ruined door past the vast expanse of his torso. Though his thick back was near the doorway of the room the vastness of his chest overhung my bed by several inches. I seemed to see nothing but those massive striated, mountains of muscle. The heat from Sean's body made the close room almost unbearably hot, I could not get a full breath. "Ah puny Gregor awakes," Sean sneered and moved closer, turning sideways to stand on one side of my bed, his chest hung over three quarters of my mattress, I moved away, where the other side of my bed rested next to the opposite wall. I noticed that Sean's clothes still were in tatters around his massive frame, the craggy masses of muscle had destroyed most of his clothes so only bits of rags clung to his newly grown body. "Congratulations, on your elevation, Sean," I croaked out the traditional words hoping to still his anger towards me. "You see I didn't need your pathetic little prick," one of Sean's muscled hands shot out, ripping my sleeping clothes from my body in one blinding motion, "touching me to become a man." Despite the heat, I was shivering pushing my shoulders into the wall behind me. "Gaze upon a real man, Gregor the insignificant!" He tore the remains of his breeches from his rippling midsection revealing his truly massive manhood. Even though he was not erect, his cock had almost the same girth of one of my skinny forearms and hung down swinging almost half the length of his tree trunk legs. His testicles also hung low and heavy, as fat peaches in full ripeness. I could smell the scent of him, his sweat, his musk, the recent bout of sex all clung to him. Even though his cock was soft, it dwarfed my own manhood significantly. I curled my legs up against my torso easily hiding my pathetic member. "Truly magnificent." he smiled fondling himself and bounced his chest, SSSLLAAAMMM! SSSLLAAAMMM! His pec muscles crashed down. The force of his muscle bounce slammed me back without even touching me. My head cracked the plaster behind me. "You are a meaningless insect I will barely notice crushing," I opened my mouth to scream for help. In a blur of motion one of Sean's monstrous hands engulfed the lower of part of my face completely smothering my cry. My jaw was completely immobile in his vise like grip. As if I weighed nothing, Sean lifted my body in the air. "First the insect must worship the god and beg for his life. I will honor you by allowing you to touch my magnificence, insect." Pain ran through my body as I dangled in his grip and I began shrieking in my mind for help. I pictured mighty Jedrek. "Why do you hesitate insect?" He gave my body a small shake a bare twitching of his wrist and I heard an audible crack from my back and pain like I had never known sheared across my senses. I almost blacked out. "Does it break so easily then?" I could not see Sean as he spoke because of the waves of pain that bled red into my vision. Suddenly the pressure on my face was gone and I was resting on my bed. I blinked up and saw the shaved head of Master Lorcan, one of our teachers. He clenched Sean's large forearm with his huge paw of a hand effortlessly crushing the hard muscles of the massive teenager's arm forcing him to drop me. His light brown goatee framed the grimace of his mouth. Sean for all his incredible muscle looked like a child next to the monstrous shirtless teacher. Master Lorcan's lightly furred and insanely thick chest plowed into Sean's comparatively puny pectorals forcing them to flatten backwards and submit to the teacher's superior strength and overwhelming size. "Ouch," Sean's deep voice whined as he struggled ineffectively against Master Lorcan's incredible power. Sean instinctively put his other hand up to block Master Lorcan where it looked childlike and vulnerable next to the vast, crushing muscularity of the teacher. Sean reminded me briefly of a house cat in the paws of a tiger. In a voice several times deeper than Sean's, Master Lorcan said, "You never attack a non-elevated brother." The teacher tossed Sean up to my ceiling with a twitch of his thick forearm. As Sean's body slammed into my ceiling the teacher sang a short line and red lines of power twined around Sean's body pinning him helplessly to my ceiling. Master Thornton turned to me, all anger vanished; his light brown eyes soft with concern. He crooned a sweet song and a healing warmth washed over me, my pain vanished. I sighed and suddenly felt very tired. I could feel the rock hard ripples of muscle in his arm as he carefully picked me up. "Sleep now, Gregor," he said softly, "All will be mended soon." I succumbed to the tiredness and fell into blackness. A golden light pressed through my eyelids. I blinked them open and saw Jedrek's face smiling above me. There was a golden sheen over everything. "Blessed awakening, Gregor. The light is a healing spell cast by the good Master Lorcan. You are out of danger but you must sleep some more." Wordlessly I fell once again into darkness. I felt the warmth of natural sunlight on my face and blinked my eyes open. Gingerly, I tried to sit up. My back felt stiff but I was able to sit up right with no pain. "Good morrow Gregor". It was Jedrek. We were in a room with a long line of beds and windows overlooking the green common of the school. I found my voice, "It is good to be awake and it is good to see you, Jedrek. I thought I would never speak or see again." "Sean has been taken from the school. His shame is great." "is that the justice for attempted murder in your great city, Jedrek? I think little enough of your civilization." I was startled by the bitterness of the words I was directing at this man who was perhaps my only friend in this place and who was bigger even than Master Lorcan. Jedrek ignored my statement, "It was awful, Gregor but you accomplished something incredible. Sean had cast some simple dampening spells so no noise you could make would be heard by the school, but even though you have not come into power, you managed to call me while I was leagues away on the other side of the country. You overcame both the distance and Sean's magic with no formal spell. That is remarkable." "You heard me when I screamed in my head?" "Loud and clear. As if I was as close to you as I am now. I quickly alerted the staff and Master Lorcan intervened. I arrived soon after." Jedrek brought up one of his huge forearms to stroke his beard, "Gregor, we're going to put you into some of the advanced magic classes. It is practically unheard of for one before elevation." "I am honored," I twisted the words out as sarcastically as I could manage, "but I do not know if I wish to continue these studies or elevate myself, Jedrek. Most of what I've seen justifies the barbarism of the culling. I do not wish to be a part of that same violence." Jedrek seemed to hear my anger for the first time, "It is fully your choice, Gregor. No one can force the elevation on you. But accept the training of your gifts. They are yours regardless of your feelings and you should understand the use of them. If I may suggest," he continued looking sternly at me, "it is unwise to close your heart Gregor. Not necessarily because of the power but because I fear the bitterness you have growing in you. Living a life alone is not something I would wish on anyone." "I'll think about it," I shot back, of course intending to do the opposite. I did compromise ultimately. I enrolled in the advanced magic courses but did not allow myself to get any closer to my fellow students. I was the only non-elevated member of the class and I could not sustain the power of the other class members and even though my efforts were comparatively small, they left me exhausted. I was gifted though, particularly in astral travel. For some reason, leaving my body behind offered little trouble. One night, well into my third year, I lay in my room and began the ritual. I was floating up above my body looking down. No one was observing, I could roam as far as I pleased. I spun up and up kicking through clouds high to where the air thins and runs out, up and up until there was nothing between me and the stars and I was staring down not at the flat map of the world I had pictured since I was young but at the spinning ball that the Brotherhood claimed the world to be. There were clusters of lights scattered across the globe. Most of it was dark though. One region sparkled with light almost too brilliant to see. I flew closer and recognized the lands of the Taiga. I skimmed near to the lights but none seemed aware I passed. In the northernmost tip the cluster of lights became too brilliant to see. I flew closer and the waves of brilliance buffeted me, tearing at my astral form. I pulled from deep within and brought my form in together against the waves of and flew into the great energy within this massive light cluster. It was aware of me and one brilliant piece of light detached itself and hovered near me. In a voice that threatened to shatter me it asked, "Why do you disturb us little one?" "I mean no harm," the creature chuckled when I said this but let me continue, "I only wished to understand what you are. None of the other dimmer lights even acknowledge me." "The lights you see are the power of the Brotherhood. If you look very closely you will see very dim glows for the other wizards and the wise women. The glows represent the power that we have in this plane of existence. We are the old ones of the Brotherhood. As we age, we grow ever stronger until we have grown too large and strong, we threaten the earth herself with our movements. We wait in this valley to detach from the physical altogether. Those of us who remain, still care of earthly things and we know of you, Gregor, who brings change to the world." Despite the claim of earth destroying power, the creature did not share the same arrogance as the Brotherhood I had met. "You are correct, Gregor. We who have seen the warp and the woof in the world, we know our place and the place of others. It is humbling and we see the great pride of the Brotherhood as a flaw in our own pattern. You are one who reshapes patterns." it paused and I could see light sparkling between the creatures, "It is decided by those of us who remain to begin your instruction in the deep magics that come with age. We begin tonight." And so the elders of the Brotherhood taught me skills no one knows until they are ready to depart this earthly coil. During the days I was cold and aloof and in the night I enjoyed the warmth of their fellowship. I worried that most of what they taught me, I had not the power to accomplish, "Gregor, that is of no moment to us, rather we see this as correct according to all the paths, you could follow, if you never ascend to power, this knowledge still matters." Even though I never spoke about my personal situation, the elders knew it well. Years passed and I remained steadfast in my vow, remembering Sean's rage and Jedrek's bloodshed. At 22, I became a teacher at the Great School. I taught the beginning magic courses. I was the only one of the faculty who had not been elevated. Occasionally Jedrek would visit the school to bring a student from outside and he would look at me with disappointment. At 25, I seemed older than my years and more closed. I did not like to spend time among my fellow teachers, their great size and power unnerved me. And I felt they looked on me with pity or as an oddity. The normal people generally seemed coarse but they reminded me more of the people from my old home. None of the men would be interested in me. Perhaps, in moments when I saw myself clearly, I could see a bitterness emerging in me, but I ignored it and continued on. I did feel happiness and warmth among the elders on the nights I left my body behind, but that was the only fellowship I allowed myself. Sometime during that year, I remember bending over my students' exams and hearing a deep voice clearing, I looked up into the deepest blue eyes I had ever seen. The man in front of me looked to be in his late thirties, he was not elevated but he had the power aura of one of the Brotherhood. He had thick black hair and the shadow of a beard on his face. I could see lines of pain around his eyes, he had suffered before coming to his life with the Brotherhood. His skin tone was similar to mine and his features reminded me of home. "Master Gregor? I have been moved into your class, my name is Michael." I found myself beaming at him as I stood up and extended my hand. He was slightly taller than me and even though I tried to keep my eyes on his handsome face, I glimpsed some of his dark hair peaking from his shirt collar above his broad chest. "Well met, Michael. Welcome to my class," I greeted him more warmly than I intended. "We are in the middle of the year of instruction, so there is much to catch up. There are books in the library and I do have office hours I'm available to help." It was my standard speech to mid year transfers and yet it felt as if I was offering him something more. His smile dimpled his face, "I look forward to learning all that I can from you." He gave my hand an extra squeeze and went to an empty desk to sit down. He towered over the majority of my class, which ranged from 11 to 14 in years. As I presented the day's lesson, I found my eyes frequently wandering over to Michael. The other students predictably treated this non-elevated grown man in their midst with derision. I often dealt with the same derision at the beginning of each school year with a new class. He ignored them utterly and frowned in concentration at the lesson. I could see him earnestly trying to catch all the information with his awkward scrawl in his notebook. I was aware of the dusting of his black hair on the back of his hand. At the end of the session, I approached him with a smile, "How did you find the class, Michael?" "This one is very different for me. Where I come from, only women can do magic. There are stories of men that do. It is like a different language for my brain." He shrugged his meaty shoulders and gave me a crooked smile, "I never thought I would be expected to do such things. I thank you, Master," and he bobbed his head down in my direction and hurried from the class with a long stride. That evening I was in my gigantic office pacing around the huge desk trying to come up with a better introduction to the Song of Openings when I heard a knock on the door. "Come in," I said in an annoyed tone. There was a deep grunt as Michael pushed my heavy office door open. I could smell flowers on him although he carried only a stack of books. "Master Gregor, I apologize for the lateness of the hour. I need help with this Song of Beginnings. Even though I know my music some of these symbols don't make sense." "Michael," I heard my voice become warm and good humored, "please come in." I explained the symbols and the stances of power. Michael was even able to summon a feeble blue glow in the room. It was late and the exertion left him looking drawn as it does for those who are not elevated. "I don't understand, Master, how it is that those who are not elevated and not of the Brotherhood can cast great magics, are we weaker than them before we elevate?" he asked as he sat down after the spell. "Power grows somewhat as we use it and it takes less from us. But for the great magics, the wizards rely on the great towers which funnel huge energies into their beings. The wise women rely on time and repetition to cast their great magics so they are not expending such huge energies all at once. The Brotherhood are the only people that can call on the great magics instantly and without special equipment. But that ability comes after elevation." I continued, "I know it is not completely orthodox, but would you care to dine with me this evening, Michael? There is a small establishment near the school that serves..." "Yes!" Michael interrupted me grinning broadly. Even though the food is better at the restaurants ran by the Brotherhood, I usually went to the non-Brotherhood establishments. The furniture was less awkward and the noise from the families kept me out of myself. As we sat down, a lusty wench flirted openly with Michael as she served us our ale. "It has been a time since I beheld a man as comely as you in this heap, sir," she said pushing her ample breasts forward. Michael blushed, barely glancing at her display, "Many thanks, goodlady. But I am taken this evening," he said beaming a smile at me. She instantly stood straight and one of her hands flew up to cover her breasts, "But you're so old...Many pardons for my insolence sirs, I will pay for your meal." Michael let out a deep laugh, "We will gladly pay for our meal goodlady and we welcome your high spirits. If I were with someone less handsome, your beauty would be turning my head." She looked confused by Michael's answer but gave a small smile, bobbed a curtsy, "Many thanks, sir" and sped away without saying another word. "They all act like scared rabbits around us. At least they don't come with knives or stones for throwing, eh Gregor?" he winked good naturedly but I could see he was pushing away something dark in his mind. Our server returned with a young man who had obviously been working in the kitchen, his apron was grease stained. He looked nervously at us both as he attempted a smile. "This is Liam," the waitress said, "if he pleases you, he can be your server tonight." "Woman!" Michael growled, "Allow this comely lad to return to the serious business of preparing meals, as you return to the business of bringing ours! Only your slowness in this displeases us, in all other ways you are quite pleasing." They sped away and she returned with fragrantly steaming plates heaped high with roasted beef, boiled potatoes and carrots. She bobbed again and Michael winked at her. I felt dumbfounded at Michael's easy manner with everyone, "That was impressive. I usually just smile and try to ignore the flirting." Michael was eating heartily, "I did not want to mislead or hurt her feelings. I have spent much of my life pretending." I started to eat. The food was salty and especially good with the cold ale to wash it down. I looked at Michael and I found myself responding to a man's handsomeness for the first time since Sean. The feeling did not scare me and I could feel myself once again smiling openly at him. "Michael, how is it a man as handsome and likable as you has not come into the power? I would think you would have to fight off potential suitors." "I could ask you the same thing Gregor." Michael smiled with genuine warmth, took a deep drink of the ale and continued, "It is a bit of a tale. Like you, I come from Mediolanum a poor place that is faithful to the tradition of the culling. I knew very young that I was drawn to men in the wrong ways and I lived in terrible fear of the culling. I was not brave enough to take my fate, I wanted to live even if I became a monster." "I ran away, just before the thaw. I had planned a long time and had hollowed a tree and secreted what supplies I might through the previous year. It was a hard time but I was good at setting traps and there was plentiful wildlife. I moved as far as I could in the wilderness for those years. I survived without touching other human lives. I was now a man and while I had grown taller and stronger, I had not turned into a monster. I did train a hunting bird which became my entrance back to village life." "I came at last to a village far from my own. The people marveled at my hunting skills and the bird of prey at my command. I quickly earned a place within the village, but I was frightened that they would see I felt no desire for women. So I befriended then married a woman. Mara was my wife's name.I found ways of pleasing her and dreamed of men as I did. She was a good woman and we had a happy life. Soon, we were blessed with a son. We named him Caleb for Mara's grandfather." Michael took another drink of his ale, his eyes were dark with memory, "Ten years we lived happily until it was time for Caleb's first culling. I wanted to move away from the village and keep Caleb from the culling. Mara turned on me then, she called me weak. We did appear at the culling with the other families and while Caleb passed the wise woman pointed at me. The villagers picked up stones and tried to kill me as I once again fled into the forest. I lived there for a time before Jedrek found me and brought me here. That is the sum of it." He finished and spread his hands out and smiled a crooked smile. I told him my story and he listened intently, his blue eyes soft with concern, "Such anger in your heart Gregor," we were walking towards my quarters at the school. We were outside but the moon was so bright I could see Michael clearly. "The Brotherhood has saved our lives, there is much that is good here." I felt an emotion rising in me and I heard myself say, "When I close my eyes I see Jedrek killing those men without a thought, I see my students' arrogance. All I see closes my heart. I cannot feel love for what I am," the words ripped my heart. Michael, did not answer he stopped walking turned and faced me. He put an arm on my shoulder. I did not resist him. He drew me close and my body was pressing into his. I could feel his warmth pushing away the cool of the night. He spoke softly into my ear, "You are a good man, Gregor. Love yourself a little." Gently he took my chin in his hand, and I could see his face framed by the night sky. All the stars were shining bright... and then he kissed me. The Culling Part 8 The kiss was warm and sweet. His lips met mine and I felt completed, my body responded. Heat and such longing swept over me. I closed my eyes and broke the contact, "We must not do this, Michael." I said, my breath ragged with strangled desire. His voice was soft, "We do not have to travel this road alone. Wherever it leads, I will be there holding your hand, Gregor." I was overcome and rushed forward in a clumsy attempt at a kiss, my tongue inexpertly pushing into his mouth, I pushed him hard against the door squeezing him into me, the closeness, the sense of him driving away the dark thoughts and bringing on such pleasure. I could feel the hardness of his manhood through the fabric of his breeches and I felt my own member stiffen even more. I heard a low moaning noise and I realized it was coming from me, from deep inside my chest. My door swung open and I felt Michael's warm, calloused hand in mine as I led him through the darkness of my rooms to my sleeping chamber. I switched on the lamps as we entered. I turned to Michael who looked serious and directly into my eyes, he gently cupped my head in his hand and pulled me closer. I opened my mouth slightly as we kissed even deeper. My hands started to roam over his body, feeling him. I tucked one hand under his shirt feeling the warm, hairiness of his chest. I was twisting awkwardly and he confidently stripped off his shirt and then removed mine. His strong hands began caressing my chest and I heard his voice low and husky, "Gregor, such beauty." He tenderly bent low and his tongue played with my nipples. A small moan escaped me and instinctually my hands travelled to his waist and started fumbling with his breeches. Roughly, I pulled them down exposing his manhood. A dark patch of hair crowned his hard cock. Michael held very still as I stroked his penis, feeling the silky skin over the hard veins. I could feel the throb of his heartbeat through my hand and the sense of connection was palpable. I looked into his beautiful eyes and then lowered myself and gently took him into my mouth. He lay his hands on my shoulders kneading them gently as his body responded to me. Michael and I took turns pleasuring each other first slow and gentle and then with increasing urgency and hardness. Soon, I found my self forcibly pushing my cock into him again and again, sweat pouring off my body. My mind was full of nothing but the moment, the pleasure. My body knew its movements, like the sun rising, I felt at one with the course of nature. I was full of everything and nothing. A tingling that had built to the breaking point released as I came inside him. Michael began to roar simultaneously shootIng ropes of ejaculate onto my floor. His body convulsed with the orgasm and I could see his skin turn red, flushed with effort. I gripped his shoulders still in the throes of my own pleasure and I could feel the muscle of his shoulders, hardening growing. Michael bent his arms forward, fists clenched flexing his torso as his fists met each other in front of his abdomen. He bellowed and my hand was forced up and open by the ridges of hard muscle pushing up around his thickening neck. An enormous sense of well being and vitality filled my body. I felt alive, alert to everything around me. I began to feel a pressure growing inside me, a swelling. There was a roaring in my ears louder than Michael's outcries. An eruption of heat from my chest ran outwards filling my whole body. The veins in my hands and arms were rigid. My arms were pushed up by the pressure away from Michael's body. They were forced out stretched away from my sides. My biceps violently contracted bending my arms at the elbows. I flexed, hard, my arms felt tight and then I felt something hard pushing up against the knuckles of my fist and my forearm. I turned my head and stared at my left arm. My vision was filled with the new, vast expanse of my arm. I could not take it all in with one glance. My eyes swept lower to take in the lowest part of my flexed arm which curved with a heavy cable of thick muscle laying a massive foundation for the burgeoning peak of muscle far above it. My eyes traveled up the dense muscle, taking in the striations and the thick veins feeding the muscle running under the skin. The big bulging roundness of the lower biceps threaded with hard sinewy muscle. Finally my eyes reached the top of the mountainous muscle which crested above my eye level. It's gigantic size was pushing up under my fist and forearm like a craggy piece of cannon shot. My arms were bigger by an order of magnitude than Jedrek's mighty limbs. I turned and my other arm perfectly matched the other in size. I bellowed and powered out of my flex and then flexed the titanic peaks again....harder feeling the skin stretch tighter as the muscles strained and pumped even bigger. A sense of power and strength filled me overwhelming everything else. I noticed movement just below my line of sight. It was my chest. I looked down at the two massive slabs of muscle heaving out from my body. I once again pushed down my pumped up arms watching my muscular chest bulge even larger as my heavy arms came down. The pecs distended and rounded out in a rippling action. It was difficult to get my big arms to touch my waist, not only because of the pump, but because my back and chest had widened so far that when my arms hung straight they were nowhere near my waist. I once again turned right, surveying the expanse of my shoulders, they curved up thick and round, massive cables crawled over the caps of muscle as I moved my arms. Something moist was poking into the bottom of my chest, slicking the muscled gutter between my protuberant pectorals. Stiffly I moved my big hand under my chest shelf to investigate. My hand bumped into a thick, banded steel like rod, running up my midsection; my cock. I lightly massaged the gnarled log like appendage, enjoying the tingling wave of pleasure from my light touch. The swollen head pushed more urgently and deeply into my chest as my member responded with tumescence. I moved my hand to my midsection and my fingers found big squares of muscle, my thick fingers actually caught in the space between the flexing muscle. I tentatively pushed the unyielding surface of my crosshatched stomach. I ran my hand lower stroking the long muscles of my thigh, feeling the deeply striated muscles as I ran my hand across my leg which now had a girth greater than an oak barrel. I pushed my foot forward and was shocked at the monstrous appearance of my immense lower leg, then I noticed appreciatively how beautifully the muscles tucked tightly into the knee and then flared out again into titanically huge calves. I flexed my legs watching the throbbing musculature move in waves across this new musclescape of my body. At the same time of this enormous physical power, I also felt all the constraints to my magic dropping away. It was as if I had been in a closed dark room and then a door opened and then the wall and then I was on a limitless plain able to see all and there were stars and all of the cosmos and universes within universes. I could feel it all spreading out around me. My consciousness seemed everywhere. I dropped back into the room as I became aware of harsh sounds. I heard myself or Michael or both of us growling, making low guttural noises like animals. I forced my attention away from my own vastitude to Michael. He stood taller than me and was slightly but obviously bigger than Jedrek even when Jedrek was fully pumped. His body was slick with sweat and the ejaculate he had earlier spewed. His musculature undulated and shined as he moved. His dark hair and pale skin, flushed from the transformation, accentuated his throbbing physique. He looked lost in wonder at his transformation and then looked at me in the with those gorgeous eyes of his and smiled with such a sweet look of affection. I found myself grinning back in wonder at the openness of his smile. Then his eyes travelled downwards to the rest of me and he dropped to his knees before me, "Gregor, the great," he said reverently and then gently began to stroke my bloated manhood. "You are magnificent." I gripped his colossal shoulders and effortlessly powered his massive bulk up so he was standing in front of me. I looked up at him feeling comforted by his familiar smile. I felt an ache in my heart and the words came from me as I looked straight into his eyes, "Michael, this is all you, you fulfill me, you humble me, you make me whole. The world as it was before you is unthinkable to me." Michael did not reply, but his eyes became shiny with emotion and he tenderly kissed me. We lay on the bed. My chambers had been built for one of the teachers at the Great School and I had always felt lost in their massiveness. Now our gigantic bodies fit the bed's dimensions perfectly. I pulled myself close to Michael, laying my head on the hardness of his chest, feeling the fine soft hair spread across it. I felt the rising and falling of his breathing and allowed contentment to fill me as Michael stroked my hair. I looked down at the riot of muscle displayed in our intertwined bodies and an unease crept through me, I whispered, "What have we done? What have we become?" Michael, clearly unruffled by my question or our transformation, began to stroke my manhood as he answered, "We are who we always have been." He paused as my cock stiffened at his touch and an evil grin played across his face, "we just have so much more to play with now." and he pulled hard on my erection and let go. My appendage struck across my midsection like a large piece of wood making a THWAAAACK sound. I felt an evil chuckle rising in me and bounced the muscles of my monstrous chest. The titanic slabs slammed down shaking the room with their force. Michael's mighty body easily absorbed the impact and his grin widened, "Ah my lover likes to play rough? I believe I can accommodate." he blew the words tenderly in my ear and then we explored our massive bodies and ravaged them anew with our passion. Once again at the peak of orgasm, I felt totally at one with the universe; in bliss. After a time, Michael moved from our bed, towards the looking glass, while I savored the amazing sight of the rippling of muscle from his movement. Michael, the magnificent. His proportions filled the wide glass, as he surveyed himself. "Gregor, come stand with me," he said. I came and stood in front of him. I looked at our reflections. I was half a head shorter and the insane broadness of my brawn overwhelmed the size of the mirror and mostly obscured Michael's magnificence. The glass was not wide enough for me to see both of my shoulders at once. He rested his head on my shoulder next to mine staring at us, "We were poor farmers' sons who thought we would be killed and now we have a strength and a power that an emperor would envy. I will not let either of us regret that, Gregor" "But with such power comes a heavy responsibility, Michael." "Gregor, I am convinced we have the strength for that. But you are my intended and there is a time for all couples when they are allowed to play. I wish to celebrate!" Michael's deep pleasing voice began to hum a song and he moved his body to the rhythm of it, first swayIng both our hips in time as he pushed into me. He then gripped my hands and crossed our arms in front of my chest and he began to sing in my ear, "I want to take you away. Let's escape into someplace where we both can play." The words were simple and he did not follow form, but he was summoning powers and with a force to be answered. The walls of my room dissolved around us in a haze of blue mist. The mist began to seep away and we were standing naked in a clearing surrounded by lush, tropical vegetation. I could feel the sudden heat and humidity. The sky was clear blue dotted by clouds. A gentle and warm wind blew over our bodies. There was a constant rumbling sound in the distance. I heard large animal sounds in the foliage around us. Some part of me thought of our nakedness as vulnerability, then the thought of what we had become occurred to me and I didn't worry that my tree branch of a cock was swinging exposed. I felt no fear. There was no wild creature capable of hurting us. I knew there was nowhere on earth that we could encounter a force capable of doing us harm. "Michael, where have you taken us naked in the middle of the day?" He planted a kiss on my head, "I did not think I could actually do this. Do not worry my sweet, if this place is as I understand, there will be no one to spy your ample charms." He strode forward towards the rumbling sound and once again, despite my current apprehensions, I enjoyed the view of my lover's backside. The earth was soft under my feet but as we moved forward it became rocky, and I felt no discomfort from the change. My feet were much tougher now than they had been. Michael broke through one last swath of jungle and, "Here we are, Gregor! Feast your eyes." Ahead the complete horizon was filled with a roaring waterfall several hundred feet high. The thing was miles wide with white water crashing over the rocks in a tremendous rush water filling a lake that was miles wide and fed several large rivers. The base of the gigantic falls were shrouded in mist from the tremendous force of the gallons of churning water. Surrounding the lake were sands and lush vegetation. "It is beautiful. How did you know of this?" I asked. "When I was a boy there was a teacher who came for a time and tried to school us rough children from the village. Only me and a few of the girls came, probably because we found him handsome rather than from a desire to learn. He had books, it was the first time I had seen such things, and in one there were paintings of this place and the teacher said that many of the Emperor Durness' men had died trying to get to this region. It is surrounded by treacherous land and fed by a wild and lethally unnavigable river. Only a few survived to write and draw pictures of this place I always wanted to see it." I lay down on the sand and felt the deep warmth penetrate my body. "Gregor, it is not time to rest, it is time to play!" Michael shouted as his mighty, tree trunk dwarfing legs launched him into the air. He sped up in a blur so high he disappeared into the clouds above. Several minutes passed as I scanned the sky for his return. Michael broke the cloud cover again slowly falling his body spread eagled, his tremendous back flexed, stretching away from his body. He seemed to be slowing his downward fall. He stayed suspended for a time and then curled his body up into a big ball of muscle and plummeted downwards. I knew he couldn't be hurt but still found myself wincing when he impacted the water. Millions of gallons of water erupted from around the boulder of muscle. The splash spewed water into the air higher than the height of the falls, briefly obscuring the sun with a cloud of droplets and raining down on the landscape around the lake drenching me with refreshing water. Michael's head bobbed up from the water and then, even though the lake was deep he somehow managed to "stand" up in the water leveraging his leviathan's body largely out of the water upright while somehow treading water underneath the surface. He looked like he was standing in a pool up to his knees. His drenched body glistened in the sunlight. He planted his fists on his waist and slowly spread his back wider. His muscles tensed and heaved as he flexed and expanded his upper body. His stomach muscles hardened into a rippling grid. His legs bulged outwards as his body looked like it hardened into living stone. I responded to his muscle challenge by diving into the cool water. The heaviness of my body dragged me to the bottom, and the vast current pushed me backwards. My body effortlessly swam against those forces. I might as well have been in a still pool. I swam along the deep rocky bottom of the lake. I noticed no sign of fish or plant life in the clear water. There was no need for me to breathe as I stayed under for several minutes. I noticed a great churning several feet above me in the water. Michael. I kicked up, effortlessly speeding through the liquid space towards his kicking legs. I blasted out of the water, maybe twenty feet in the air spraying Michael. Michael had started flexing his great arms into an intimidatingly huge double biceps pose. His mountainous biceps each rounded up bigger than his head with hard muscle. I landed near him and "stood" in the water matching his pose. Matched and exceeded it, my arms eclipsed even Michael's inhumanly large arms. I put one of my gigantic arms next to his and flexed it watching its himalayan peak dwarf his own monstrous muscle.q Michael moved towards me and kissed the top of my arm and the whispered in my ear, "Race you to the top of the falls!" he instantly submerged and in seconds I saw his pale body cleaving the blue water streaking towards the distant falls. I let my body sink into the cool underwater and then kicked against the current. My body was unstoppable and this current that a legion of rowers could not have battled was nothing. Whatever I needed to battle the water my body gave me easily. I looked up to see the amazing sight or Michael's wide, muscled back easily splitting through the falls as he sped swimming up them. I put some effort and like lightning I shot up the falling water at blinding speed passing Michael and then managed to "stand" in the savagely surging waters with my hands on my hips looking impatient as he topped the falls a second later. The crashing waters thundered around us throwing up rainbows around our impervious bodies and Michael laughed louder than the great waters. "It is good, is it not?" he bellowed against the huge noise. I nodded. Michael leapt into the air spinning and dove once again in the lake below quickly appearing on the distant shore and laying in the sun. I leapt high in the air from treading the churning water, and thumped down on my feet next to him, my immense weight shaking the ground. Michael reached out an arm and affectionately gripped my hard calf muscles. He stood again looking at the landscape surrounding us, "Gregor, watch this." Michael opened his mouth wide and inhaled. All of the mist in the area disappeared down his throat. Then closing his lips together he started to blow. The force of several hurricanes exploded from his lungs and blew out from between his lips. Using his cheek muscles to control the direction of the air, Michael blasted the falls with super-cold air. Well, not really air, more of a cloud of compressed cold that contained absolutely no heat energy. The giant clouds of heat absorbing matter engulfed the miles of waterfall. There was an eerie cracking, crackling sound, and then all was quiet. No rushing of air from Michael, no roaring of millions of gallons of water cascading down the cliffs. Everything was silent. Even the animal sounds were stilled. One part of me felt a horror at how easily Michael, literally, blew away the laws of the natural world. Another part felt excited at the potential in my own body. With the absence of any life to be harmed, I felt free to try my own, "trick". I bent down and extended my arm and gently knocked on the ice. It felt solid, frozen harder than a rock clear through. I rammed both my fists deep inside the super solid structure securing my grip. I felt my muscles expand even greater as they delivered the strength for what I wished. I could see my forearms bulge as the cables of muscles thickened and writhed as I started to pull. I began to stand up. All around us for miles there was a cracking noise and the ground started to rumble and shake, as I lifted the entirety of the frozen lake and waterfall into the air. Hundreds feet thick of super-frozen water, several miles across in every direction, encasing rocks and detritus moved cleanly out of the lake bed in one piece. The river rushed in underneath and filled the lake basin with water that crashed on the shores and down the riverbeds as it roared in. I held the frozen mass of thousands tons of water easily aloft. My body seemed to have an endless supply of strength and this did not tax it at all. The frozen mass looked like a strange, massive crystal sculpture. Michael gaped as I gingerly removed one hand and held it all with just one arm. My arm easily supported the colossal bulk. With my free arm, I drew Michael near me and nibbled on his ear, "Watch this, Michael" I whispered against the sound of the restored falls. I opened my mouth wide and drew in a massive amount of air, the vegetation around us shaking and bending towards us. I held it deep with in my massive chest, concentrating and compressing it, heating it and then I directed the superheated mass upwards at the harder than granite ice sculpture I held. Upon impact of the super hot air, the ice exploded into steam forming a cloud over the lake. Boulders and debris that had been suspended in ice moments before rained back down into the lake. Warm precipitation from the cloud fell down over the lake as I blew it higher, using normal breath now. A huge rainbow stretched over the valley. We stared at the beauty shoulder to shoulder, with our heads craned in and touching. "Let us promise to try and do no harm," I said staring at the rainbow and stroking Michael's lower back. "Michael grasped my hand in his, "I promise to never do harm, unless it is to protect from greater harm," he kissed me on the cheek. "I promise as well," I said solemnly. Michael smiled crookedly at me, "We are monsters now, Gregor."

The Culling Part1 The thaw began early that year. All the boys between the ages of ten and 16 in our village were standing in line, in front of Agnieska, the wise woman, as she performed the ritual. The ground was muddy, wet and cold but I could feel beads of sweat run down the back of my neck as she stared at each one of us in turn. Her gray eyes seemed to linger longer over me. She sang some sort of song in a strange language. I could feel a vibration in the air as she summoned. She plucked several of the bright orange flowers from the slushy earth. She shook them hard releasing a cloud of pollen which held a vague blob like shape near her. She then violently pulled out the thick stamens of the flower and then pulled them apart. The pollen glittered at the sacrifice and then began to move and fan out over the boys. It fell in an even sheen over all of us. All of us except a dark haired 13 year old boy named Ulric. There was a clear space around him, not even a particle landed on him. A hiss of breath came from the villagers watching us. Ulric's mother stifled a cry as the wise woman moved toward him with a knife. He stood silent in his clear space. The villagers stood silent around us boys as she silently cut his throat and he fell to the ground. After the body was taken away, the rest of us stripped and ran to the river and into the icy water, washing the clingy pollen away. I forced myself to laugh with the other boys pushing down the deep guilt I felt in not being taken along with Ulric. It was my last year, I had passed and yet I knew I should have been killed as well. *********************************** "It is a hard thing, but he died human, Mertha," John the Elder, said to Ulric's mother. It was night and the villagers clustered around the fire in the great room to hear the story after the culling. John the Elder turned from the bowed woman to address the rest of us with the story. Durness, the mighty was the greatest ruler this world had ever seen. His army stretched from horizon to horizon with several score more waiting beyond. Some of the greatest of all knights, fought alongside each other. Men who had slain dragons and fought trolls and whose songs the bards of our kings still sing. He employed over 20 of the most powerful wizards and witches, whose spells protected the land and made the people prosperous. His people were pious and good and performed the ritual every spring just as we do. Some years they escaped sacrifice altogether and the villages remained pure and unsullied. But Durness was proud and felt beyond the laws of natural men. He did not subject his own sons to the test. He felt his bloodline could not produce a perversion. His first son grew up tall and strong and good and Durness was glad he had never been forced to stand in line with the common boys. His second son, Eoghan was even more promising. His eyes were clear blue and his hair as dazzling as sunlight, his wit keen edged and his prowess on the battle field was twice his older brother's. When he was fifteen, the change began. His shoulders grew wider. Wide enough that Eoghan had trouble walking through a door. His arms grew larger than a man's leg, larger around even then a sturdy man's full torso. In short he became an abomination to the sight of good people. Durness tried to hide him away in the dungeon, but one night the creature burst through the thick stone walls and escaped. Durness used his resources to track the creature. Hoping to destroy it before it harmed his people. To no avail. Several years later the great seeress, Lythum was able to divine that the creature had joined with more of his kind and that in the center of the great range of mountains that marked one of the great country's boundaries, there was a lair where his son was now living. Durness in his great wrath and pride, set his full army to march against the lair of these creatures. He wanted to destroy all of them. He felt that if their kind was stamped out, the perversion would no longer infect the men of any family. As the advance scouts approached the mouth of the pass through the mountains they saw a small encampment by the side of the road. Standing by the fire was a creature several times larger than Eoghan had been when he was imprisoned. They trembled as they approached, recognizing in the still blindingly handsome features the face of their former prince. He wore only a cape, heavy boots and a breechcloth held up by a leather belt. His body no long looked human. There were massive mounds of hard flesh stretching out from his chest area like mountains. His arms were bigger round than a body of a horse and covered with craggy lines of muscle and veins. His legs were even more massive and he had to stand with his legs slightly apart accommodate their enormity. He carried no weapons that they could see. The creature frowned at them and then spoke with a voice that shook the ground with its power, "Turn back your army or you will all perish by my hand. You shall not march against my brethren." The scouts dashed back to the generals who surrounded by the leagues of men, fighting animals, heavy equipment, laughed at the message. They sent out a hundred men at dawn with instructions to bring back the head of the second son of Durness. The noon sun drew to the center of the sky and dark cloud swarmed over the general's tent. A hundred heads of the men who had been sent rained down upon them. The generals sent a dispatch to Durness that the battle might need magical support and the wizard's climbed to the top of the their towers to summon their most potent magics against the creature once known as Eoghan. The army then marched forward reigning death upon the single man. They attempted to surround and destroy him. The creature's bronze skin glistened in the sunlight as he moved quicker than the eye could follow obliterating the soldiers and their weapons in fleshy explosions of motion. The bronze blur would come upon a heavily armored group of men and equipment and there would be an eruption of chaos as man, beast and objects were destroyed. Spears were pulled from the grips of strong warriors and then flung with such force that they pierced the armor and bodies of a score of warriors often bursting thick trees before they finally cleaved to a wall or burrowed long trenches into the ground. Then the Wizards sent down bolts of power to stop Eoghan. He grew even larger swelling three times his already gargantuan size as the power burned down upon him. The energy destroyed anything near Eoghan but he laughed as the blue power crackled around him and flung powerful bolts from his hands that were several times more powerful, reducing the wizards and their impregnable towers to dust mites with single strikes. One wizard set a tornado twisting across the land to destroy the creature and Eoghan drew an enormous breathe and sucked the entirety of the storm within his body and then breathed out a storm hundreds of times more powerful that boiled the very earth and drenched the earth in the blood of thousands of men. The storm traveled to the city fortress of the wizard and destroyed all, whipping him with lightning and agony and then leaving his body impaled on the city's highest tower. in the course of a single day, the mightiest army known to our history and the empire that linked over a hundred countries in peace had been destroyed. The battleground was a place of desolation and when Eoghan, massive as a mountain himself covered in the gore of the men and creatures he had destroyed, stood before one young soldier who was the last of all the mighty armies, "Tell them what you have seen so that no others will ever be foolish enough to march on the Taiga lands. You are marked with my sign so that all who see you will know you speak the truth." He traced a sign with his hand which burned into the forehead of the terrified soldier, who forgot for moments his loathing of what Eoghan had become and kneeled before him as to a god. In a flash Eoghan was gone leaving the soldier alone in the center of the devastation. It took the soldier several days to cross the vast plain where the great army had been destroyed. There was nothing living in that place. No grass or wildlife, nothing stirred in the charred remains of the land. The land was twisted into weird fantastic unnatural shapes and the journey was slow and difficult. When he came at last to the great capital, now with its ancient towers sheared to the ground, he saw a body hanging from battlements. It was Durness, dead by his own hand. Of course the great empire was destroyed and we now live in hovels ruled by petty tyrants and squabble with each other, all because of the perversion. For those men who desire other men will become creatures of death and destroy all around them for their perversity is unholy and should be destroyed before it blooms. Everyone nodded silently their faces hardened and there was no grief for Ulric. But I, Gregor, the eldest son of a widowed mother, also desired other men. Parts of the story describing Eoghan's power and size actually made my manhood become hard and I worked to conceal my aberration. I knew some men gave themselves up for death to save the village but I could not bring myself to do that and I could not run into the forest and leave my family to fend for itself. so year after year I pass the culling somehow and pray that my passing means that soon I will look not look upon men with a longing that burns through me and haunts my dreams. The Culling Part 2 The thaw was in retreat as storms off the north re-froze the land and destroyed the early flowers. I pulled my body into a ball trying to conserve my body heat against the cold. I could hear the timbers shift around me in the fierce winds and thought of Eoghan who had swallowed a greater storm into his body. I could not imagine the power. I slept then with the wind and cold and the golden presence of Eoghan in my dreams. The wind moaned and the room was still dark as my mother groaned out of her bed. I rose as well and threw some small sticks of wood on the coals and then carefully built the morning cook fire. My mother trudged in and pulled a pot with congealed fat over the flames, "You waste too much wood," she grumbled as she warmed her hands over the flames. "Don't be a layabout! Fetch your brothers!" I grunted and pulled on what warm clothing I had. It smelled of sweat and animal grease. Warm smells. I punched the sleeping mounds still on the mat we all shared as a sleeping place. Niklas and Ralf gave twin yawns and started shuddering with the cold. I hefted the frozen water basin near the flames and went out into the wind to see to our poor few animals. When I returned, I could smell the thin gruel of the morning meal and saw Agnieska's girlservant, Betha, a wiry, suspicious eyed creature, huddled next to our hearth. "She needs to see ya this mornin'." Betha said in a flat inflectionless voice. "You need to hurry with no eatin." She slyly smiled at my frown and the sound my belly made at her announcement. My mother looked disgusted, but said, "Leave soon so you can work soon. Go see the wise woman." The snow blinded me as I walked into the wind, watching for the marks for the path in the snow to Agnieska's hovel. My clothes were patched together pieces of fur and too small, i kept pulling pieces and trying to make myself smaller as I trudged as quickly as I could. "You're late boy," Agnieska stared at me with something like hatred and something else. She had called me in like this every few months since I was a child. She had a large fire in her hovel and the place stank of drying plants. She muttered chants as she stirred a pot on the fire. "Sit down laggard. You know by now what to do.". I pulled off my clothes and sat naked before her fire. The scented steam wove around me and I felt far away. The room seemed to fade away from me and I was in a gray mist and could only hear the harshness of the wise woman's chants. A cup was pressed to my lips and I drank the hot, foul liquid down. There was a long silence and then the mist glittered green around me. Then a triumphant whisper, "You're mine now." I don't remember going home, just suddenly becoming conscious and finding myself doing my usual work at our house. My empty stomach rumbled as I tried to stay patient with my two younger brothers' games as we tried to patch holes during the lull in the storm. The noon hour was drawing near, "Be careful not to waste and put everything back, I need to get me to the blacksmith's.". They grunted and Niklas tried to kick Ralf's legs out from under him. "Hurry," I hissed at them, "before the storm comes." John the elder was the strongest man in town and the only blacksmith for miles. Fate had given him many children but all of them girls. He employed two of the village boys to pump the great bellows for food and iron working skills. The heat of the shop smacked me in the face, John stood before the anvil an unfinished hook shaped piece grasped in the tongs. His brawny forearms bare and bristling with hair, I tried to sneak a look at the working of the muscles as he swung the heavy hammer down. "Quit your gaping boy, Maugh needs spellin'. I quickly ran over to replace the exhausted boy and pulled hard on the bellows, creating an intense flame. And so it went for several hours. I occasionally felt dizzy but shook off the feeling. I was in the back room finishing the clean up when I heard the door open and close. John began, "i'm sor..." he stopped. There was silence and then a deep voice rattled the tools on the wall, "I"m looking for Gregor." John had always been the biggest man I had ever seen so I was shocked when I came out and saw the huge man in front of John. He made John look puny and childlike. He wore a cotton tunic and leather jerkin and breeches with a hooded cloak thrown back to expose his dark, reddish hair. While he was properly covered, his musculature was so extreme and overly developed that his clothing bulged outwards all over the place. His chest pushed out in front of him and I could clearly see the fantastically huge mass of the muscle deforming the leather. I could see the indentation where the deep canyon ran between those fantastic shieldplates of brawn. The cotton of the tunic was stretched like a second skin over the magnificent craggy roundness of his upper arms. His incredible hands, big and thick were easily several times the size of John's own large hands. John seemed to shrink away intimidated by this immense man. "He, he's in the..." John gaped speechless. I stepped forward held mute by this man's power. He smiled, briefly, dazzlingly. I felt my knees buckle. He sternly faced John and said authoritatively, "We are going." Outside, he carelessly picked up a huge leather pack one handed and slung it over one of his monstrous shoulders. I marveled at his thickness and the graceful, confident ease of his movements. His thick heavy legs easily broke a path in the snow. He looked more beast than man, but even the great bears seemed smaller. "But my mother, my brothers,". I found the strength to ask. "I bought you from your mother," he looked at me almost gently for a moment, "We need to move Gregor. The soldiers will be coming soon and I don't want to be near this or any other village when they do." I stopped for a moment and he turned impatiently again towards me. "Sir, what should I call you?" The brief dazzling smile shone out and he laughed, "Gregor, you may call me Jedrek." The Culling Part 3 My head was bursting with questions as I followed Jedrek away from the village where I had spent my entire life. Who was he? Why had he bought me? It was not so unusual to buy indentured servants, but he had never seen me before. What was to become of me? When I looked at his impossibly wide back which made his cloak flare out at an improbable angle and his incredibly thick powerful legs, I wondered WHAT he was. He had money that was clear, the huge leather pack that he easily carried was made with fine leather, the leather quality of his large boots and overstretched breeches were the finest I had ever seen. Why would such a man want me as his servant? He had acted kindly to me so far and I focused on that as we climbed the hills away from everything I had ever known. After several hours, he stopped suddenly. The sun was just coming down and the air was charged with orange light all around us. "You need food." he said striding back towards me. He set his pack down, and pulled out a round loaf and then rummaged around and pulled out a small jar. He broke the loaf apart and slathered each piece with the dark purple substance from the jar. I smelled berries. "Here, sit down on my pack. Rest a moment." "All of this? For me?" This was more food than I sometimes had in a full day. He smiled again and nodded and then sat down on the ground without any food and studied me while I devoured the first food I had eaten all day. It was bread with blackberry jam. The best bread I had ever eaten. A hard crust but soft inside. The sweet jam was bliss. The tart berries made me feel like it was summer. And as I ate, all the tiredness I had felt was gone. It was as if it was a new day and I had just woken from a restful sleep.. "We have to go on through the night, Gregor. We won't set up camp until we've had at least another day's march. That should help keep you going." Jedrek walked up to a tree and pulled a thick branch off of it. It broke like a twig in his grasp. He quickly ran his hands along it breaking off twigs smoothing the wood with the pressure of his hands and again breaking the ends and in moments had a perfectly polished staff. I blinked my eyes in disbelief at the sight. Jedrek looked back the way we had come and then turned to me, "We must continue." We walked on. When darkness came Jedrek somehow fixed a flame of some sort to the top of his staff and kept the darkness lit. No animals came across our path as we marched through the night. After eating and feeling restored, I somehow had the strength to keep walking. In the morning, Jedrek gave me more bread and we continued on. Midday we broke from the main road and veered into the forest. Jedrek did not move stealthily but broke a large path through the snow. Easy to follow. We stopped where the trees were a little less full and Jedrek sat down on a fallen log near two giant oak trees and gestured for me to sit next to him. I felt worn and somehow like I was as thin as paper and could be blown away by the wind. As I sat down near him and looked up at his handsome face, I was struck yet again on how truly massive he was. I could see mounds of muscle pushing up against fabric on either side of his thick, thick neck. "The bread and berries can only sustain for so long. We will have a proper rest tonight and I need to talk to you a bit now that we have some time." Jedrek said looking at me with some concern. He continued, "I come from the lands your people call the Taiga." I gasped, "Like Eoghan." His eyebrows raised, "Your people still talk of Eoghan? Good." So many feelings rose through me. It was like a wave. I had only half believed the story. "Is it true? Can you do that? Are you a...." He laughed again. "I had heard you were silent, Gregor. Of course everyone in your village falls silent around me." "We will talk more of Eoghan. As for what I can do. Let me demonstrate." He stood up, and pulled off his cloak and then gradually pulled off his tunic. I watched intently, feeling my manhood stirring as the material lifted revealing his pale skin dusted with reddish brown hair. First his stomach which was small but covered with bricks of muscle. HIs sides were covered with creases of muscle, like the smith folding and refolding metal until he achieved a perfect edge in the tempered iron. His midsection looked hard like the metal and the heat from his body steamed the cold air around him. Then my eyes traveled up and out the enormous sweep of his back visible no matter which direction he faced. His back was rutted like a rocky slope with deep trenches and high hillocks of muscle and small tributaries of veins. He turned and I could see the hairy mounds of his chest projecting impossibly far out from his midsection. HIs big nipples pointing downwards by the heavy mass of muscle that carried them. He saw where my eyes were wandering and somehow flexed his huge chest so the muscle lifted and slammed back down. SLAM! SLAM! The sound knocked me off the log and I scrambled quickly back up to keep watching. His shoulders stretched far out to either side of his neck and rounded up larger than me and my brothers heads put together. As I stared at him I could feel a dampness in my trousers spewing from my manhood. Jedrek looked like he appreciated the attention but he wasn't done. "We need a little more space and firewood for a proper camp," he said striding up to the two giant trees in the center of the clearing. Jedrek stood between them and I realized his body was much thicker than either of the huge old trees. He tensed his muscles a bit and his body exploded with rippling, defined, huge muscles over his monstrous chest, shoulders and arms. The light fur of his body glittered in the cold sunlight. Without bending his knees he placed his hands on each trunk as low as he could. I saw his forearms bulge a bit and watched his fingers dig in tree trunks with loud crunching and tearing sounds. His fingers completely disappeared in the trunk of the trees. Then he looked at me and smiled. The ground beneath us began to groan. The snow began to shake and the drifts to break up with the motion. I looked at Jedrek and he was barely working. The thick ropes of muscles in his shoulders seemed bigger and there were more of them, but he seemed relaxed and calm. His smiled broadened and he simply raised his arms. The sound was deafening. Ice and snow and then roots and rock and dirt and were screaming with distress as his two obscenely powerful arms and shoulders simply tore the two giant boles from the earth with a ton or so of soil and rocks clinging to the roots. The air rattled with the sound and ice and snow fell from the neighboring trees with the force of it. With no leg or back power he lifted the huge trees from the ground where they had been attached for probably hundreds of years. He stood there with muscles bulging a bit as he held the lumber aloft more securely than if they had still been in the ground. He then proceeded to easily walk as if unencumbered to the edge of the clearing and then he gently placed them on the ground upright where they stayed balanced. I was breathing hard, panting at what I saw but Jedrek was breathing normally as if he had not exerted himself at all. "Stand a way a bit, Gregor." I climbed away from the gaping twin pits of frozen soil and the two upright giant trees. "Now the firewood. This tree is good hard wood." He walked to the base of the good tree and picked it up with one hand near the bottom and began to shake it like a child would shake a stick. The enormous tree creaked with the force of it. Dirt and twigs and smaller branches and leaves went flying off the tree with a flick of Jedrek's wrist. After only a few moments he stopped and the tree was clean of dirt, leaves and any small branches. Only the core of the tree remained, the wood good for the campfire. It was ready to be cut to lengths. He turned the tree horizontal by simply twisting his monstrous forearms. Easily aiming the length of the tree down the path we took to get here. He settled the monstrous tree down, the root mass overtopped his head by several spans. "Do you have an axe to cut it?" I asked stupidly. "I don't need tools," he said clenching his enormous hard fists, causing the muscles in his forearms to bunch up and writhe like the large water snakes from the river. He strode to the far end of the tree. The enormous heat from his body leaving a steaming trail behind. I heard a distant violent cracking and shearing sound and saw him quickly cleaving pieces of wood down the path with his hard knuckles. Somehow he was able to cleave the wood cleanly with a single punch of his fist. His body was a pale blur and suddenly I was staring at a neat row of wood sections. Even the enormous root span had been divided. "Now I'm going to show off a little bit," Jedrek's impossibly deep voice sounded almost boyish. He was enjoying stunning and frankly exciting me. He pursed his lips together and started blowing bursts of air. He had so much power and precision that the air bursts lifted mainly only the root pieces and scattered them out of the clearing. Then he turned to the sections of logs down the path and then made a sucking noise. Suddenly the first log pulled free of the earth by his suction and hurled itself at his face. He caught it easily in his huge hand before it smashed into his face. Again and again he did this neatly stacking all the wood in this manner. He turned to the other tree. "This tree is starting to rot. I could feel a slight softness of the wood. I will let it rot naturally but not just standing here where it could fall and kill something" He spread his hands and approached the tree. I could feel my own weakness and my knees wanted to buckle. The power I was seeing was too much to imagine. Jedrek grasped the the trunk and his fingers disappeared through the tough bark. He stood there for a second. I noticed his hands were placed on the tree at head height. He looked like he was going to push it over with his legs. Tree-trunk oak against trunk-tree legs. Then he spread his already huge back even more. His mountainous back expanded wider and wider. He was at least three times as wide as the tree trunk. Then he flexed again. His back creaked and shifted and grew even more insanely thick with power. I’m not sure what happened next. A huge roaring sound filled the forest. It seemed not to come from Jedrek but from everywhere and deep in the ground. There was a huge explosion. Dirt and stone and soil flew up from the ground around Jedrek. I ducked behind the log. A plume of dirt rose smokelike skyward and billowed in the air. The dirt cloud hung there although pieces were falling all around us. I heard a rush of air and saw the enormous cloud being blown away with a puff from Jedrek's lungs. He stood there with a smirk on his face, his muscles pumped and throbbing, empty-handed. PIeces of dirt and twigs standing out against his pale skin. Where was the tree? Then my slow mind started to stumble on the truth as I stared at the ground between his legs. I could see a small tip of the tree coming up from the distorted ground between them. He had somehow pushed the tree the fullness of its height into the frozen forest earth. Jedrek strode away from the spot the sunlight glinting off his titan's body. He looked at the wood neatly stacked on one side and clapped his hands together with an enormous CRAAAAAAACK! as if to get rid of sawdust. The enormous sound crashed through the forest, knocking me off my unsteady feet. It was all too much, the exhaustion and Jedrek. I passed out on the forest floor. The Culling Part IV I woke up in the dark. It was soft and I had never been so comfortable in my life. I snuggled down into warmth savoring the comfort. Then I smelled the delicious smell of roasting meat. I sat up. I was in a small dark tent. Some kind of springy mat was under me and Jedrek's cloak had been thrown over me. I crawled out of the tent into the daylight. Jedrek was outside, unfortunately fully dressed, but the incredible bulging of his muscles still happily apparent under his clothing. Even after all I had seen, the shock of seeing a man so thick and massive almost stunned me again as I saw him walking around the fire. The ground was all filled in as if two trees had never stood in the middle of the clearing. Our clearing was bare of snow but that was the only sign of how the ground had been disturbed. I noticed a circle and several signs had been drawn in the ground around the tent. Near the circle was a small silver bowl with a few inches of water in it. Jedrek stood before the fire turning a spit with several large pieces of meat on it. It smelled heavenly. Jedrek looked at me and smiled, "Good day, sir! I'm glad you're up. That trip was rougher on you than I thought." I blinked in the light and gaped at the meat. "What's that?" I asked like the ill mannered peasant I was. "A bear fooled out of hibernation by the false thaw. He found me while I was working on the camp and decided to attack." He paused and I looked at sinews bunching and unbunching under the skin of his massive hands, hands that were capable of killing a bear with no weapons. "There is a lot of meat. I salted a bunch of it and hung it up some distance away. If we stay here long enough we'll have some decent provisions." I was overcome again by his strength but also wondered why I was here. He looked up seriously at me, "Gregor, we have serious work to do." He glanced into the distance, "The soldiers are almost here but we still have a little time. In your village, there is a witch. I felt her webs spun all over the place." "You mean Agnieska, the wise woman?" I asked, my mind struggling to keep up with his rapid shift of subjects. He rubbed his hands together with something like anticipation, "Ahhhh Agnieska, good. I have one her names. I would lay a wager that she frequently employs young girls and looks at you as if you were bear droppings she stepped in." "Betha works for her now and before there was a girl we called Twig, who ran away with Matthias several years ago. "Agnieska always looked at me as if I was something vile. But I think she liked me better than it seemed, because she took me in for special treatment and I was spared at the culling." Jedrek seemed to hate her and she had saved my life. He seemed to read my mind, "There is much you don't know, Gregor, about the nature of this Agnieska and many "wise women". That witch's magic is all over you and that magic did keep the pollen away during the culling. But she has no love for you Gregor. Rather she sees in you a path to power that her kind is usually denied." "I....I have no gift no power." I stammered. Jedrek walked over to me and looked me directly in the eyes. I noticed his eyes were green with flecks of gray in them. "Gregor, I am like you. I do not lust for the company of women. I am drawn to men. Some call it an obscenity, a perversion, an inversion. However this perversion is my strength, my power. Men like us are gifted. That is part of why other people fear us. You have a lot of potential. I know that witch saw that and wanted to use it." "LIke with Eoghan." I whispered the name. I had secretly dreamed that I would get that power, "But I'm not strong like you or him. In my village, I was one of the strongest boys but not strong like you." "Aaaaaargh! They teach you nothing," he spat and moved quickly and pulled the meat from the fire. He blew gently on the roasted meat and then slid the slightly cool hunk into my hands. I was ravenous and devoured the delicious roast in minutes. "We don't have much time, Gregor. However let me explain, men and women draw power in very different ways. Women work through the slow passive power of the earth. They often can redirect natural energies healing and withering that sort of thing. Their magic depends on a sexual purity for its greatest strength. A woman taken by a man loses much of her magical power. That's why so many witches hate men." "Men's power often comes from active energies like lightning and fire. Sexual activity only enhances their power. With men like us, Gregor, sexual activity wakens our power and intensifies it. There is much more... " Jedrek spun around quickly alerted to something, "The soldiers are approaching." 'What soldiers would dare chase you?" I asked disbelievingly. "That is a tale unto itself, Gregor. They are an elite force sent from a neighboring country and they have been tracking me for some time. I need to teach them and their masters a lesson." Jedrek began to pull off his tunic revealing his colossal physique, "I must be at my most defenseless when facing them." "You look scarier without your shirt," I mumbled in awe. "I think that was a compliment. My thanks, Gregor," Jedrek smiled and flexed his arm. The muscle jumped up and expanded to almost four times its already gigantic size with his casual flex. It was at least the size of five large morningstars. Jedrek carefully peeled off his leather breeches, revealing the massive long muscles of his monstrous legs. I felt awestruck at the canyons of muscle running along the front of those mammoth thighs lightly furred with his dark red hair. Each one was bigger than the girth of a large barrel and connected harmoniously with the rippling muscularity of his hamstrings. His calves stood out from his legs as if someone had halved the great summer melons and pushed them under his skin. He was standing in front of me clad only in his breechcloth; a study in intimidating size and strength. Once again the air steamed off his incredible body creating a halo in the sunshine. "I want you to stay in the tent Gregor." Jedrek's deep voice was gentle. "If something happens, you will be safe in there. I have drawn protections around it. If you want to watch though, " he paused and I nodded enthusiastically, "here is a bit of magic." He picked up the silver bowl and handed it to me. "When you want to watch, you need to hold this bowl in both your hands and think of me and you will see what I am doing." "I will return soon and answer more questions," he turned and walked away and I savored the sight of his massive body marching away from me. I scrambled into the tent and pulled the flap down after me. Nervously I stared into the bowl, thinking of Jedrek. The water clouded for a moment and then cleared, showing a section of the forest from overhead. I could also hear the sounds from the area. A bird was singing and I could hear Jedrek's familiar heavy tread approaching. 10 figures dressed in white moved silently disappearing at times into the snowy background. Jedrek entered the area and several of the figures sprang up in a blur of motion and threw star shaped metal disks at him. Before they could return to their hiding places, Jedrek's hands moved even more quickly, catching the objects and throwing them back. The stars sheared through the men's skulls with loud CRACKS! and kept moving without losing speed. One cleaved through three of the men and all three sank silently to the ground, staining the snow red from the gaping wounds in their heads. The first ten men were dead within seconds. More men moved around Jedrek in a silent circle. Two men cast dark wire at the giant pale red haired man while three others threw small swords at him. The wire was metallic and looped around Jedrek's chest and arms. The men started to run around attempting to fasten Jedrek's arms to his sides. But despite the pressure from the wire, Jedrek's arms moved as if nothing was tightening around them. He caught two of the swords and flung them back at the men, ripping through their chest cavities and causing them to fall. The third sword rammed into his side, but left not a mark on his muscular torso. The weapon fell to the ground bent by the impact to Jedrek's invulnerable muscle. Jedrek sucked in some air expanding his chest and snapping the layers of metallic wire. He exhaled and a small hurricane of air furiously whipped the two wire spinners into the air smashing their lifeless corpses against two of the mighty oaks which swayed dangerously in the instant storm. A net of heavy rope dropped down from above and several men instantly approached thrusting swords at Jedrek's net covered form and winding the net tighter and tighter to imprison him before he could respond. Seconds later, the net exploded into small pieces leaving Jedrek standing in an awesome full body flex. Every muscle standing ridged under his pale skin, his back jutting out from side to side, his amazing legs corded with slabs of muscle Just flexing was enough to completely destroy the heavy cables of the net into particles. The remaining thirty or so men all wearing light or heavy armor rushed in from all sides around Jedrek with all manner of weapons drawn. Bladed weapons ricocheted uselessly against his impervious muscularity blunted and bent. One warrior did manage to cut the breechcloth which fell to the ground exposing Jedrek's massive manhood which though soft was long enough to hang to his knees. In one smooth motion, Jedrek grabbed three men in each of his gigantic arms. They all resisted but for all their frantic and sometimes skilled motion it made as much difference as tadpole changing the course of a torrent in the rapids of a river. His motion was unchanged by their thrashing as he began to simply contract his huge arms and shoulders. There was a loud cracking noise and every bone in those men's torsos was shattered the men's bodies were visibly crushed. While he was quickly crushing the six men Jedrek gracefully pivoted on one foot and kicked out with his massively muscular leg, through 3 men's chests and decapitating one man with the arc of a single kick. Jedrek dropped the men, turned to the next soldier, grabbed each of his arms and tore them off his body. The man screamed blood shooting out of the sockets in a torrent and then fell instantly dead. Jedrek rammed the bones of the arms through several men killing them instantly and tossed the lifeless bodies aside with a flick of his wrist. The remaining soldiers were raining desperate blows with everything they had but with no effect on Jedrek at all. Jedrek ignored their fierce blows and brought his fists together in front of his mighty midsection and flexed his chest, its already humongous size violently expanded by, what looked like several feet of dense, rippling, impregnable muscle, decapitating eight men as it rammed into their heads with his unstoppable power. Their heads snapped clean from the bodies and burst like overripe berries as they smashed into the forest trees. Finally, the last two warriors he caught in his blood covered arms. Each man's head held between his forearm and biceps. Their hair was black and I could see the terror in their dark eyes. Jedrek began to whisper in a strange sibilant tongue to the men. They looked like they understood what he was saying for their eyes widened as he spoke. I wished I could also understand and suddenly his voice made sense to me. "With the smallest contraction of my arms my biceps will swell and obliterate your skulls and you will be dead," Jedrek hissed, "It is only through my self control that your heads remain intact. I am strong enough to crush you by accident. Feel the strength you never will have. Remember it and share it with your people. This is what all those who attack the men from Taiga will face. Your weapons are destroyed and your skills are useless. But I have given you life by not flexing my arm." Then he dropped the men. Like Eoghan before him, he made a sign in the air. Each of the men gasped as a shining gold sign drew itself on their foreheads. "This is my mark and all who see it will know you have met someone of power." Jedrek walked away from the men not looking back. I took in the view of the carnage. Over forty bodies of the soldiers lay in the bloody snow. The trees and plants all covered with bits of bone, pieces of hair and blood everywhere. The two soldiers looked around weeping for their comrades and started back to camp. The view in the bowl changed following Jedrek as he walked to the bed of a frozen river. He breathed in once again expanding his enormous chest, held the breathe for a moment and then let loose a blast of air that melted that section of the river. Within moments the solid river came back to roaring life. He walked into it, the water sizzling as the heat of his body met river, and let the water wash the blood off of his body. He walked out gleaming as the water to steamed off leaving his body clean and dry. I could hear the water pop and crackle as it disappeared. He turned toward the camp and I put the bowl down shaking from what I had witnessed. The Culling Part 5 I was staggering from the sight of the carnage. I felt my body reject the meat I had eaten earlier and I wretched the entire meal into a snow bank. I stood shivering in the snow feeling sick, not wanting to return to his shelter. "Are you alright, Gregor?" the deep voice sounded kind, gentle. I shivered when I remembered what that voice had said, how it had sounded. A large, heavy hand engulfed my shoulder. I started shuddering violently and uselessly tried to escape his grip. "What's wrong, Gregor?" he asked again, softer. I turned to face him, briefly noticing he was fully clothed, there was no outward sign of the slaughter, "Why did you kill all those soldiers? They were fighting for their lives and you were just having fun showing off." "Gregor, they weren't coming up here just to shake my hand, they were here to kill. Any one of them would have been fully satisfied to have my head on a pike." "But they could have spent all day swinging swords at you and no harm would have come to you. You just defeated a small army with no injuries. You could have spared them with no harm for yourself. We arrived here a day ago and it seems you have done nothing but kill." Some distant animal part of my brain was warning me that this was a mistake. Jedrek had saved me from a horrible fate with no bloodshed (I hoped) and this was rank ingratitude. But as much as I had loved the Eoghan story, actually seeing the carnage had fouled me. Jedrek did not look angry. "Gregor, you are seeing things with the eyes of a man who has not come to power. You will see differently when you are elevated." "If my mind changes that much, than I do not wish your elevation, Jedrek." I stared him squarely in the eye. Almost like I was daring him to close his fingers and destroy me. Instead he took his hand from my shoulder and faced me squarely, "I hope this helps you to understand. These men were sent by a man like us Gregor. He is part of the brotherhood as am I, as are you through our attraction to men. He needed to know he had sent a killing quest against one of the brotherhood in no uncertain terms. He will now lower the barriers to trade he had erected in his ignorance. The world is a harsh and brutal place and we need to keep our place in it." Some part of me wanted still to scream at him and wash the horrible sights from my memory. But as he had been talking I was thinking of all of Jedrek's kindnesses to me and, selfishly, my fate without him. Also, there was perhaps more that I did not understand, that made such a bloodshed necessary. I attempted a wan smile, "For all you have done for me, I owe you my trust," I said out loud but vowed to myself never to "elevate" if it meant slaughtering others. Jedrek's smile broke over his seriousness like the sun dawning, "For one so young, you are a good man. We have one last chore before leaving this place and we best finish it before the sun leaves the sky." "What do 'we' need to do today?" I asked fearfully. "Snap the tether, Agnieska has on you." he said, savoring the syllables of her name. "What tether?" I asked running my hand around my neck. "Your witch woman has done something she has thought of as very clever. She has developed a way to siphon off your power into her own and she's using your own life force to do it. In other words, I remove the spell and you die." "What do I do?" I asked going cold inside. Jedrek's softened a bit and he once again laid a heavy hand on my shoulder. "There are ways to break this that will leave you unharmed. Agnieska does not understand completely the nature of the bond that holds you both and she will pay." "You won't kill her, will you? I stand here thanks to her mercy." Jedrek spat into the snow, "You stand here thanks to her ambition and pride. However she did do something right, unintentionally. But she will still pay, I will try to keep the worst of her payment from her. Better than she wished on you Gregor. Now take off your clothes and bathe in the river. Return and sit here on the mat in the middle of this circle.". He pointed to a circle on the ground with a silver material lying in the center of the circle. I marched to the river. The current was swift and icy but I was able to stand it and the water cleansed me. Nothing in the forest seemed to move as I made my way back to the circle. Jedrek had his eyes closed and was singing softly under his breathe. I knelt onto the silver fabric and.... pain shot through every part of my body searing me like my innards were being held over the smith's fire. I tried to open my mouth to scream but could not move. I was seized in a perfect vise that would not let me make the smallest movement. I could no longer see the forest or Jedrek just a kind of boiling blackness that entered my being. Then all was whiteness and I longed to shut my eyes against the glare but could not and black tendrils were being pulled from my body. I could feel them pulling scablike from my skin. Ripping and tearing and then I heard a scream. Agnieska was running but the blackness shot at her ripping into her soft, elderly body flaying her. I heard a thundering then realized it formed words; it was Jedrek. "You sought a power that was not yours and now you must pay." The black tendrils from my body were now latched onto Agnieska, connecting us. She stared at me with naked hatred and loathing. Then as the tendrils thickened her face went white with pain. Tongues of blue flame burst on the tendrils and they writhed shaking both Agnieska and me. There was a roar and all was blackness. I was aware of the cold, the blessed cold of the snow as it fell on my body. I started shaking feeling raw and exposed. My eyes were shut but I could feel myself being picked up gently and I was put in a soft warm place. I slept. I woke up in the tent, my body was curled against Jedrek's back. It felt like warm marble but still it was solid and made me feel safe after what I had gone through. His breathing was soft and even. His back swelling slightly and pushing my body with each intake and then returning. I could hear the sound of the wind outside but the coldness could not get in to me. I snuggled in deeper and fell back to sleep. The next day we began hiking. Jedrek admitted to not being that familiar with this region but knew the correct general direction. We were traveling through the wilds and even though this land is rumored to be filled with the most dangerous animals, we saw only signs of their existence, none crossed our path. They know an even more dangerous animal has come to their territory, I thought looking at Jedrek's massive form. "Is Agnieska still alive?" I blurted out. "She lives and I was able to spare some of her power as a favor to you, Gregor. Although that small favor cost me something. I am recovered. She will experience a much longer penance." Jedrek's voice sounded regretful. "Thank you Jedrek once again. I hope I will be able to repay you." "We are in the brotherhood, Gregor. You will soon see what that means." I started to think of some of the things Jedrek had told me. Although some boys my age had been with the girls already, I was obviously not one of them. Jedrek had told me that sex was the path to the elevation. I had worried that Jedrek would take me just to awaken my powers and then I could be a better assistance. Something on the second day of walking must have alerted him to my thoughts for in the middle of a talk about tracking he broke off and stared me in the eye, "Gregor, while you are a comely young man, I do not deflower virgins. Also the power does not come through rape. It must be combined with desire, although I think that is not lacking in you." he winked and I was almost overcome by his rugged handsomeness, but kept in my mind about my vow to resist the elevation. Shortly after this conversation, we entered a canyon and hiked through it for another two days. The storms of the past days gave way to gentle sunshine and the day seemed warmer. As we approached the other side sheer unclimbable walls of hard stone rose in front of us. "I guess we need to travel back out of the canyon and find a way around this," I said my words echoing off the stone around us. "I have a faster way," Jedrek said with a mischievous grin. He stripped off his shirt and breeches revealing once again his amazing muscularity. This saved his clothes when his muscles expanded with exertion. He walked purposefully over to the looming face of the cliff. He seemed to peer intensely at the rock, like he was looking deep within the structure of the hard stone.I looked at the hardness of the stone and then the even harder and more rugged terrain of Jedrek's back feeling my organ respond by doing its own expanding and pushing against the rough material of my breeches. “Let’s break some off and look at it,” he suggested. He held his hand up to the rock and cocked his middle finger behind the tip of his thumb. This caused a large knot of muscle to writhe on his forearm. Then he flicked his finger at the face of the cliff. It sounded like a gigantic hammer slamming into stone, only much louder. A large patch of rock around the point of contact, was instantly obliterated and flew out as a cloud of dust, leaving a bowl of depression about 2 feet across. Leading out from the depression on the top and bottom was a jagged crack that extended down to the bottom of the face of the cliff and up about 15 feet over his head. Jedrek had seen a fault line in the stone and flicked his finger at the precise spot to cause the cliff to crack like glass. I audibly gasped into the stillness after the explosive sound in my disbelief at the power he had in one finger. Jedrek smiled at my reaction, his eyes wandering low enough to show me he was aware of my arousal. I felt myself blushing furiously. He turned back to the depression he had created with his finger and pushed his huge beefy arm into the hole filling the two foot wide hole. He extended his arm and could see the big striated horseshoe shaped muscle on the back of his arm start to flex bigger against the stone around it. The ground started to shake. Pebbles fell from above as part of the mountain began to break away. Jedrek was flexing his muscles…. Slowly. He was contracting the muscle and expanding it harder and expanding it some more, exerting millions if not billions of tons of pressure on one side of the crack with his flexed arm muscle. The crack got wider and wider, ever so slowly. Jedrek was giving Mother Earth a chance to adjust to his demands. To his stronger muscles. To his will. There was a thunderous BOOOM! The crack suddenly moved farther apart and the base of the cliff shifted abruptly also. Then he flexed his arm harder and the muscle expanded quickly and huge. A crack formed moving horizontally from the top of the crack above Jedrek's head traveled several feet and started downwards again some ten feet away from where he stood. The crack formed a large oval shape in the cliff fifteen feet high and and ten feet across at the bottom making up about a third of the entire cliff face. The entire one-third of the cliff face moved 2 feet. He had separated a huge block of stone from the rest of the mountain face. Jedrek relaxed his arm, that had just forced apart a chunk of a mountain. He walked to the corner of the slab, though ‘slab’ doesn’t really describe the mass of mineral he had broken from the cliff, and grabbed onto the huge chunk of mountain. His back and arms and legs exploded with muscle sinew and veins. With little effort, it seemed, he lifted and carried the half mountain out in the open where we both could see the enormous mass of stone fully. He kept pulling until the piece came out fully over a hundred feet from deep in the mountain. It must have weighed hundreds of tons and Jedrek just carried it out in the open. BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAM! He dropped the monolith of stone by the side of the canyon where it flattened the ground underneath it. Jedrek again did not look like he was winded but his magnificent muscles were even bigger, he looked like he was maybe fully three times his normal size."You're not going to be able to put your shirt back on." I said in awe. "This is just a little pump I get when I use my muscles a little. It will go down eventually. But you will get a bit of a show before we get through this mountain. He gestured and his staff flew to his hand with a light blazing upon it. "Hold this," he said thrusting the staff into my hands, and he pulled on his large pack and started into the tunnel he had created. The back of the tunnel was jagged with rock from where Jedrek had wrenched the stone apart with his muscle flex. He shoved his thick fingers into the edges of the rock in front of us. CRRRRAAAAACK! CRRRRAAAAACK! The rock around the edges made thunderous noises and then Jedrek placed both his hands on the jagged rock at the end of the tunnel. I could see the muscle tension in his back, arms and legs as thick ropes of muscle stood out taught creating ravines muscle across his body. Jedrek shoved and there was a vast groan from the mountain around us as the earth gave way to Jedrek's superior power. Then there was a vast roaring sound as the whole of the rear wall suddenly shot away into the darkness. Jedrek's back had grown even more massive. In the half light from the staff he seemed to take up almost the full width of the cave and the rest of him was even more muscular. Vast mounds of muscle pushed up around his neck and his chest thrust out almost three feet in front of him. And his arms were bulked up bigger than several barrels and furrowed with veins. His legs so wide they pushed his feet out. He was a monolith of a man. I found myself once again spewing seed into my clothing but I was so awed by his power I was not even embarrassed. "We should be able to continue our journey now." said Jedrek.

This was an odd idea on my part as I don't know much about college wrestling (other than it's super hot) but I'm working on making this story quite a piece. This part doesn't own any kind of big growing or anything like usual but I felt it would be a good way to start. Comments and feedback please. Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1525-belly-down-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1530-belly-down-part-3/ Belly Down Part 1 It was dark night in the athletic dorm building in the college area. The moment midnight struck, all who were slave to overnight projects were last to fall to sleep. All except the one person in the bathroom of the dorm on the 1st floor. His room was at the very end of the hall. The guard checking the dorms was gone and switching shifts with the next of duty just as Kenny turned to the final page of his spell book. It was dimly lit in his dorm bathroom but he wasn't intent on changing the bulb and waking his friend Casey. He couldn't imagine what kind of embarrassment he'd feel if Casey saw him in their bathroom surrounded by candles and incantations drawn on the ground with components of which he couldn't tell anyone he'd ordered. With a lift of his hand, he stuck out his finger and drew a knife to it, carefully drawing a small drop of blood. Kenny refused to have to go to the emergency room because he'd dripped too much blood from his small frame performing magical incantations in his dorm bathroom at 12 o'clock at night. As the drop of blood hit the paper in the center of one of the many circles around the room. Kenny pointed to the first part of the spell. “Hands of bone and fire and blood boil and bubble for your toil, draw the hand of which once was His and open the door to the gates..” With his last few words, the lights of the bathroom dimmed for a moment, going from a pale yellow to near black and then back again with the strike of the lightning outside. Kenny only looked up for a moment as he had a fear of lightning yet he still continued. “Power unattainable is taintable, Courage unowned is renowned, Desire unbearable is born, Voice of looking glass speak or forever hold, Time of rule is thus” With that, Kenny took a scared deep breath before waiting patiently for the result. After 5 minutes of staring at the unresponsive circle and dwindling candles, Kenny gave up. “Fuck this! I spent 300 dollars on random shit for nothing!” he said as he slammed the book with force. He put his head in his small hands and almost began to cry when he caught something and lifted his head up. It was only a flicker that was barely noticeable unless you looked for it but he was almost sure he saw a red spark before nothing again. “Shit.... spent my money on some wonky hallucinogenic candles. Bet your proud now, mom” he said as he scratched his hair before checking his watch. It was late and he had to be at wrestling practice with “bright eyes and bushy tails” as the coach put it in the morning. That was when he heard the window smack open in his shared bedroom. “Fuck!” he said as he ran to the window at top speed. He was lucky to be so small at 126 soaking wet as he ran on the floor but didn't make any sound. Before he could close the window, Kenny closed his eyes as the materials he'd spent his rent money on flew around him for a moment in a fluster of teeth dust, bone dust, bird pieces, and other assorted objects before flying out the window. Not a movement was made as Kenny watched the big mass in the darkness seemed to be still and awoken. When the mass began to rhythmically swell and then contract, Kenny let out a sigh of relief. Casey would chew his ass out for waking him up in the middle of the night. With a silent curse, Kenny ran to a bathroom that looked war torn with dirt, knocked over candles, and materials. Kenny checked his watch again with a sigh. “ Looks like no sleep tonight” he said. Kenny looked in the mirror across from where he stood in the moderately sized bathroom and looked at it. His red hair was a mess that was easy to see in the dim bathroom light. He looked up and down his small, thin frame and a terrible feeling filled his stomach. To his knowledge, the spell he'd tried to perform had ended in a bust. He looked at his big, baggy sleeping shirt and lifted up an arm to flex. Kenny was 5'7 and had only a small portion of muscle to show off when he looked at the tiny, grain sized muscle. His body was so puny that, when wearing all white with his pale skinned body, he was perfectly undetectable unless you looked directly at his pale blue eyes or flaming red hair. Kenny was the smallest and youngest amongst his 4 brothers, all of which were 6'4 and higher. Kenny's family was a family of giants as they were from a deep portion of Scotland where they had been known for being the largest and strongest of all the warriors and competitors of sports. Their father was only taller than he and his slightly older brother Tim at the bottom of the scale, 6'4, at an only slightly taller 6'4 ½ . All his brothers were like trees to him as they scaled up to 7'7. Kenny was reminded every time he looked in the mirror of the days where he was so small compared to his brothers and they would just get bigger and taller and seem to reach to the ceiling. His oldest brother especially as he was the linebacker for the best football team of the year and had spent years upon years of keeping his bountiful height full of bulging muscle to keep the opposite team from knocking over a bamboo reed and instead, bouncing off a brick wall. Kenny stood into his eyes and could see his own disappointment before a smile crept over his face. Wait...... a smile? Kenny touched his face as he looked at his reflection. He wasn't smiling. Yet his pearly white smile was on the screen of the mirror, his teeth glinting on his hairless face. Kenny was unblinking as he began performing odd movements that the mirror followed. Kenny was performing the stance of a ki blast from Dragonball Z just as the most shocking thing happened. “Hahahahahahahahahaha! You're one funny little fuck!” came the oddest voice from the mirror. Kenny fell against the wall as he watched his reflection move on its own. The voice he heard sounded as though it were his but it was being spoken from someone who was gurgling or his voice was being played ontop of itself. “ Don't look so fucking shocked, dickweed. You just cast a bonefied demon merging spell. What the hell we're you expecting?” said the other Kenny as he looked at the original. “ Oh right, hell. I guess that's ironic isn't it?” Kenny was wide eyed and unmoving as he watched the reflection lean on the wall like he did except more confidently, not looking like he was pissing his pants like the original version. “ So, from what I hear, you want power. That's quite a simple thing to want really. Hope you can afford it, though” said the mirror copy. Kenny was still speechless and shocked as he watched his reflection move without his command. The mirror image spoke again. “ Lucky me. You've gone and tied so close together, I can read your thoughts and desires now. Always wanted to look into the mind of horny college undergrad” he joked. “ I don't have to hear you talk. Your squeaky voice is going to wake up your hot friend over there” he said gesturing to the muscled form sleeping in one of the beds of the other room. Kenny found the strength in his skinny legs to stand up as he finally closed his mouth but couldnt shrink his big, unblinking eyes. “ What I want is for you to sign the fine print” said the copy as he reached out his hand. The mirror began to bubble and reverberate as though something had dropped into a pool of water. A hand reached out of the mirror with an open palm. “Do that and all the power you could wish for will be yours.” Kenny looked at the familiar hand in the mirror hesitantly. He reached out, his hand floating there for what seemed like an eternity before, like a snake, the hand in the mirror reached out and grabbed his hand, their identical hands shaking as though two normal people were doing so. Kenny looked up into his reflected eyes and gasped as he saw his eyes in a new shade of burning red that burned like two flames. The copy in the mirror gave a wicked smile across Kenny's face. “ I'm so excited to be working with you” said the voice before the entire mirror glew with a red light. Kenny's reflection was gone as all the light trapped in the mirror escaped like sunlight and bounced off the walls. Kenny closed his eyes as the light grew stronger and almost seemed to go through his eyelids. The light of the bathroom was easily consumed and the red light was so strong that it escaped the room and reach into their bedroom. With an explosion occurred the exact time of a stray thunderbolt's explosion, Kenny was sent flying to the opposite wall of the dorm bathroom and felt a pain shoot up his spine as he fell down to the floor with a ringing head. Not even in high school wrestling had he been rung so hard as he had to close his eyes to avoid watching his vision vibrate and roll. Kenny coughed hard as his body recovered from his pain. Kenny was pressing his hand to the back of his head moment's before Casey came into the bathroom with a pissed expression. “Kenny! What the fuck is going?!” he yelled angrily over the thunder outside. To Be Continued

Okay, gang, here is the second story casting Michael Fitt as a super-hero. If you want to a look at what the real Mike is like, visit this thread: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/708-fitt-for-a-king/ Enjoy! ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Internet is certainly filled with guys who like to flex for cameras. Streaming video and rippling muscles seem to go together like few things ever had. Of course, to all but a very few, Michael Fitt seemed just another hot guy who liked to bounce his pecs and flex his biceps for the members of his site. A few trusted longtime members knew exactly how special he was and helped him keep that secret. One evening, during his regular chat, Mike's only chatters were these few. Mike thought it odd, but didn't say anything other than how glad he was to spend time with his VIPs. The next week, it was the exact same folks. Even stranger. As he was signing off, he asked one particular member if he would mind instant messaging him after the chat ended. To save time, Mike used his telepathic powers to contact that VIP. The VIP didn't know for sure what was going on, but kind of suspected something about a guy who called himself Todd The Muscle God. He had been a big sensation, coming out of nowhere to have over a million followers on YouTube. The VIP said he thought this Todd person was hot, but didn't understand why everyone seemed hypnotized by him. “Thanks, man, I appreciate your help,” Mike told him. What he didn't tell his VIP was that his protection was reason he didn't give in to Todd's charms. He couldn't let anything happen to them, but he could only protect a few people that way. “This is definitely a job for Super-Fitt,” Mike said as his Super-Fitt costume appeared on his body. A check of Todd's page confirmed everything. He was a very handsome dark-haired young man with a very buff, well-defined body, not unlike Mike's, but with more hair. He had videos posted on his main page where he flexed his muscles and commanded people to give him money. Now, there was nothing wrong with this in theory, if the person doing the “hypnotizing” was merely using suggestion, giving a show and playing cocky. On the other hand, this guy needed a little investigation. Clicking on the “Members” link, of course led to a dialog box asking for a user name and password. That's what mortals would need for access, but Super-Fitt has his ways of doing things. The members page showed that a chat was in progress. There was Todd The Muscle God, sitting before the camera, bouncing his pecs and dreamily saying, “That's is, slaves. Show tribute to your master. All your money, everything you own, everything you have is mine!” Todd was hardly the first Internet muscle guy to say this. But this seemed different. Sure enough, he looked at his screen “Ah, ten thousand dollars from ILoveToddFlexing.” You're a good little slave. You get to live and serve me another week.” Then Todd looked up from his screen. “There's someone else watching. Someone who is not a slave.” He grinned. “Inferiors, I'm going to cut this short tonight. I have someone I need to talk to.” He tapped his keyboard. Super-Fitt's screen went blank, but a voice came in his head. “If you're who I think you are, you can hear me just fine right now. And you shouldn't have any trouble finding me.” In the next instant, Super-Fitt teleported himself to Todd's room where he was still sitting by his computer. “Super-Fitt,” Todd smiled evilly, “Or should I say Michael Fitt? I knew you'd come looking for me.” “What's your story, 'Todd The Muscle God'? You're not just acting cocky and demanding money. You're controlling these guys!” Todd smiled more evilly. “And why shouldn't I? You of all people should understand that?” “Oh?” asked Super-Fitt. “I can control people's minds, but what you can do! I don't think I could begin to understand your power.” Todd shook his head. “But you're all Boy Scout about it! Always trying to help people. What a waste!” “That guy you were just talking to. You told him he could live to serve you another week. What was that about?” “My slaves are mine to do with as I wish. If they don't give me what they want, then they do as I command them. If that means sacrificing themselves for me, so be it.” “You have them kill themselves?” Super-Fitt was incredulous. “Oh, I haven't had anyone do that yet, but they need the discipline. If they don't please me, they need to be punished. They're mine.” “You are sick, man!” “Oh, come off it!” Todd fumed. “You could do the same if you wanted! I have a proposition for you!” Super-Fitt was taken aback a bit. “You have a proposition for me?” “We could rule this world together! With your powers and mine together, we could have every nation on Earth groveling within a few hours!” “Why would I do that?” A yet more evil smile appeared on Todd's face. “I'm sure you know that I've got several of your members under my control. With a thought, I could have every one of them walk into the middle of the nearest freeway.” Super-Fitt thought a moment. “No, you couldn't.” “What do you mean by that?” Calmly, Super-Fitt said “I saw how you work. They need to see you or be near you for you to command them. That's why you bother with the cam shows.” “So I'll summon them and have them come back right now!” “Not on that thing you won't!” Super-Fitt bounced his pecs toward at Todd's computer, which promptly exploded in a hail of confetti. “You dare...” Todd began, full of rage. Super-Fitt smirked. “I dare! You love making people feel small,don't you? Maybe you need to know what that feels like.” With that, Super-Fitt, bounced his pecs again and then opened his index finger and thumb and slowly brought them together. As Todd began to shrink, he started screaming. “Hey! You can't do this to me! I'm Todd The Muscle God! My slaves are loyal to me!” Within a minute, Todd was three inched tall. Super-Fitt, now appearing to be a giant before him, picked him up in his right hand. “Are they now?” Super-Fitt brought Todd up and held him against his left pec and bounced it. “Not any more they're not. I've taken away your powers!” “What?” cried tiny Todd. “I can't hear the voices! They're all gone! What do I do now?” “Well, what I'm going to do is go home and undo every one of those financial transactions the guys you had under your control made so they all get their money back. As for you, I'd say just watch out for your cat.” He nodded toward Todd's grey tabby who had just entered the room. As Super-Fitt teleported away, he heard tiny Todd saying. “Nice kitty! Nice kitty!”

Part 1 Anthony was one of those boys who started puberty early. Of course the other boys would then say "well that means you're going to be short when you get older" out of spite. Sadly for their young egos, they were proven wrong as Anthony grew to 6'2" by the age of 16. He was a star athlete in high school, mostly for hockey and football – but loved hockey more so because it was a rougher and faster sport. The other jocks would say "well you still won't get into a good college or whatever" out of pure jealousy. Again, he proved them wrong by going to college on a free ride, majoring in Criminal Justice just for show so he could participate in college hockey. It was also for plan B, assuming that for whatever reason he didn't become a professional hockey player, he would fall back on being a police officer. However, Anthony was not the smartest guy and prioritizing his training above all else surely didn't help his studies. He couldn't keep up with the class work and his training, not that Anthony needed any training. Luckily for him he founds an adoring fan of his who looked like a smart guy, one willing to do anything for his favorite hockey player. Colton was his name, a 5'8" 140 average kind of guy with pale skin, though he was pretty cute when he took off his glasses, revealing he had stunning blue eyes. At first Anthony was using Colton merely as a means to successfully complete his courses, pretending to be a big ol' teddy bear to keep Colton happy. Soon, he found it easier and easier to act that way towards Colton until it finally clicked in Anthony's peasized brain. He actually liked showing his affections for Colton, er, just not in public since nobody knew he was gay. It's pretty unbelievable that a 6'2" and 200 pound muscular man could wind up with a guy like Colton. Anthony was always on the front cover of his college's paper because he was just that good looking. Sandy blond hair, blue eyes, and he somehow managed to keep all his teeth in tact – sparkling white. He was always tan from spending time on the beach with Colton a lot. Though the main reason he was there was so he could show off his chiseled body and 8 pack abs. He loved the attention, and Colton's understanding nature made it so it was never a problem. In the end, it's still pretty unbelievable. "Listen up 2s, a 10 is talking." Anthony shouted, commandeering the attention of his teammates. Anthony was considered the center position for the team, though he was above average in every aspect relating to the game – making him a dead ringer for even the highest caliber teams. Something that would come in handy when he moved on to professional hockey. "I noticed you have all been slacking, but that's ok. I'll just carry the entire team like I always do and you guys can just act as decoys for those idiots to chase around. Pass the puck to me if you get it. No exceptions. Oh and Jake, if you let those puny fuckers score even once I'm going to beat the shit out of you. Got it?" "Yeah Anthony. . . I got it. . ." Jake meekly replied. Anthony was kind of a dick, but at the same time the fear of having to deal with Anthony actually motivated the entire team to play better. Anthony may not be smart; at least he knows how to deal with people. "C'mon. No need to get violent. Jake tries his best." Marcus came to the defense of Jake rather quickly. Marcus was the star of the show until Anthony showed up, so it was nothing new. The rest of the team had nothing against Anthony; Marcus clearly did. "Sooooorry, shit man. It's not my fault that Jake's not as good at me. If I could, I'd do all of your jobs." Anthony laughed, which forced half the team to laugh along with him. "Besides, it's just two more games until we get all straight wins. I wish you'd guys get better and stronger after each win like I do. Then it'd be easy to just breeze through the last games." "And you do?" Marcus sighed, finding ways to provoke Anthony into doing something to piss off the rest of the team. "You look the same to me." Anthony clenched his teeth behind closed lips. Anthony had a fascination with being huge, and as of late, he has hit a plateau. It's a touchy subject for him. "Yeah I do." Anthony finally blurted out as he flexed. "The bigger the win, the bigger I get. That's pretty easy to follow, right? But yeah, ball busting aside; just do your best out there, guys. Alright? " The team members agreed, fist pumping as they yelled "RIGHT!" in unison. "Whatever." Marcus snarled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony may have been a jerk, but he was still a very dexterous player. He had his own dedicated fan section that took up at least half of the arena's seating. Even people who were rooting for the other team soon found themselves joining Anthony's fan base. Anthony was a one man demolition crew on ice skates; it's hard to not root for someone so impressive. "O-1 O-1 O-1!" and "AN-THON-Y! AN-THON-Y!" was all that can be heard from the stands, drowning out whatever else the others were trying to cheer. In response to his fan's adoration, Anthony took the puck and slid it around two of the opposing team's bulkiest players before bringing it back to his side. The fans still roared, perhaps even louder since they knew Anthony was just showing off while burning through the remaining time. All the way from across the ice, he slammed the puck, sending it gliding into the other team's net. It took the crowd and referee a few moments to realize that the puck had indeed went into the goal, in which they responded by jumping out of their seats. Another flawless win mostly thanks to Anthony. Anthony was looking for just one person in the crowd, the cute nerd who was just gently clapping his hands and grinning. As far as he was concerned, Anthony just needed that one fan to make his day. He gave Colton a thumbs up before thrusting his muscular arms in the air as his team mates surrounded him. It may seem weird, but they genuinely liked the guy despite him being very cocky. Anthony just had a certain air about him that drew people to him. After signing tons of autographs, jerseys, and other newly purchased merchandise – Anthony retreated to the locker room to get a shower and get changed. The rest of the team was gone, which only left a few janitors and Colton inside the stadium. Despite winning, he started feeling really awful for some reason. It must have been written on his face, since Colton was alarmed as soon as Anthony entered the locker room. "Anthony, what's wrong?!" Colton panicked, running up to his boyfriend and caressing Anthony's cheek. "You're burning up. Are you ok? You can't get sick with the last game of the season coming up. . ." "Yeah, yeah, I'm fine." Anthony lied as he clenched his fists. "Ug, fuck! When did this uniform get so god damn tight?" "Now that you mention it, it does look a bit tight. I never seen it your pads bulge out so much." Colton continued eyeing up Anthony, until it clicked. "Anthony. . . I think you're. . . Growing. . ." "Shit like that doesn't happen." Anthony said through clenched his teeth. His body was on fire as his muscles pushed outward. The friction between his gear and skin was almost unbearable, especially the friction caused by his jockstrap. Loud grunts echoed throughout the empty locker room, along with the sound of Anthony pounding nearby lockers out of confusion. Colton could see Anthony's tanned forearms, calves, and abs start to show as Anthony grew taller. Every time Anthony breathed his jersey and pant legs rose up a tiny bit more until his uniform was clinging to his body as if it were a second skin. The bottom half of his 8 pack abs were bulging outward, becoming thicker and wider as his torso expanded. His pecs ripped out of jersey, leaving shredded remaining of his shirt and pads dangling over his still growing shoulders. Anthony looked down and to his dismay, could not see past his pecs. Instead, he tried to look over to his arm, finding it difficult since his lats and delts new bulk was in the way. He started flexing, each time he flexed his arm seemed to grow a tiny bit more. More and more veins snaking to the surface as his biceps and triceps pushed outward from his arms. Anthony panted in delight, despite the pain he felt around his groin. Anthony calmed down a bit now that the cool locker room air was easing his overheated body out of its frenzy. He cupped the front of his pants and moaned, his entire lower body was bulging out too. His quads destroyed his pants, leavening nothing but just the waistline of the pants intact. His jockstrap stretched forward, the straps digging into the back of his legs and groin, barely containing his firm legs and new package. Anthony flexed his quads as hard as possible, forcing the jock strap to give way and release his package from confinement. Anthony's removed the tattered remains of his uniform, exposing his tanned, smooth, and glistening skin to his boyfriend. He even had to remove his socks now that his feet tore through them. He started touching his chest and arms, feeling the new strength that filled them. Anthony may not have been the strongest man in the world, but he was surely close now that he stood at 6'8" with 320 pounds of ripped muscle. "Aw it stopped." Anthony looked sad, but his frown quickly flipped upside down. "Hah, who gives a shit? Look at me, I'm MASSIVE! Go get the measuring tape from my locker." "Anthony this is. . ." Colton gulped as he obeyed orders. "Don't just stand there sweetcheeks, start measuring!" Anthony struck a pose, flexing both his biceps. Colton wrapped the tape around Anthony's bulging bicep and soon found himself caressing Anthony's arm. "You like 'em? You can worship them later. Now about their size, what does it say?" "I-incredible! Your arms are 21 inches thick! I have to do your chest next." Colton was possibly more excited than Anthony at this point. He knew all of Anthony's stats, so seeing what became of his boyfriend made the situation even more arousing. "56 inches. . . From. . . 48 inches. . ." Anthony bounced his pecs a few time and playfully shoved Colton's face into the center of them. Colton eagerly groped and licked whatever he could, the salty sweat somewhat quenching his desire for Anthony's body. Anthony kissed the top of Colton's head as he pulled him in for a bear hug. Colton took the opportunity to run his hands over Anthony's arms and shoulders, massive beyond belief for a man his age. "Pretty awesome, right? I guess I really do get stronger after every time I win. I'm just that much of a badass." Anthony gave Colton a few quick pecks on his lips. He effortlessly held Colton with one hand as he used his other hand to probe around his crotch. "Now there's even more of me to love and more of me to use for making love. I bet you just don't know what to do with all of it." "I don't." Colton smiled. "I was hoping you would know." "I'm hungry. How 'bout you?" Anthony changed the subject, his stomach letting out a grumbling noise. "I could eat." Colton replied as Anthony let him down. "When you say eat, do you mean 'gobble down a big cock' or eat actual food? Because I wouldn't mind a blow job right about now." Anthony rustled Colton's messy brown hair "Food, Anthony, food." Colton laughed, giving Anthony's abs a playful tap. "Then sex. I really want to see what this new cock can do." "You drive a hard bargain, but I'll take it. Before we go out we should go find you something that fits. As much as I like seeing you naked, I don't think it's legal to be naked in public. You probably need a shower too, you're sweaty from top to bottom." "Oh yeah. I forgot about that." Anthony dashed off for the showers, eager to take his new body out for a stroll. From the showers he yelled, "Raid the lockers for me to find something that fits!" "Commit a crime? Suuuure." Colton sighed, but still followed Anthony's orders. PART 2 "Today's the big day, Anthony." Colton smiled as he wrapped himself around Anthony's massive arm. "It's sad in a way, don't you think?" "Sad? Please! I had a ton of offers to join professional hockey teams around this area, now everyone in the damn USA wants me!" Even though it was an exaggeration, he still wasn't far from the truth. "I mean. . . You move on with your life and leave me behind. I got one more year left of college, remember?" Colton frowned as he pulled himself closer to Anthony. Anthony shook Colton free of his arm and wrapped himself around Colton, the height difference making it more awkward than it used to be. "You'll be fine. I'll visit you whenever I have time off and I'll chat with you every day with the webcam you got me." Anthony lifted Colton up, giving him a kiss. "I'm going to be famous and earn lots of money. Then when you're done you can come live with me and I'll take care of you." Colton kissed Anthony back. "As long as I get to be with you, I don't care if we're rich or poor." "Well you'd have a degree. So you could work too. I sure as hell ain't living like some hobo. These muscles need some serious fuel and supplements. " Colton rolled his eyes, "I suppose there's that. Anyway, put me down so I can get to work on making some hot chocolate and sandwiches for the team. I'll make you a big lunch while I'm at it too." "I'm not hungry." Anthony shrugged. "It's weird. I went outside with nothing but my boxers and I didn't feel cold or nothing. I sat in the sun for a while and I didn't feel hungry any more. What's that all about?" "Uh. . ." Colton squinted, "That does sound awfully strange. Are you sure you're not hungry?" "Yep," Anthony replied with another shrug. Colton knew what his body language was saying, and decided to not ask any more questions about Anthony's new body. "I'm just going to find some extra baggy clothes to wear. None of my old ones fit. This shit's going to get expensive real quick if I keep growing. I guess I got to go buy new gear too, so you can go ahead without me when you're done. You don’t want to keep those guys waiting, they get antsy when you show up late." Colton blushed a bit. "Well, ok. Do you want me to go out and buy you some clothes?" "Eh, fuck it then. I'll walk around naked or with a towel around me or something. Who'd complain?" Anthony replied as he strolled into the bedroom to find something to wear. "I know I wouldn't," Colton giggled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton's dad was a professional hockey player, and Colton really wanted to get involved with the sport. Sadly for him, he was not built for it. He could skate faster than anyone on the team, but that's only a quarter of what's required to be a truly good player. As such, he just dedicated himself to being the team's personal assistant; he even offered to help any of the team members if their grades were declining. The guys happily accepted him as an honorary team member and most of them considered Colton to be a best friend. Whether it be from Colton winning them over with his general likeability or his addictive hot chocolate. It was the last game of the year, which also signaled that finals were right around the corner for college courses. The team liked to gather in the locker room 1 to 2 hours before the game. Mostly to eat or drink whatever Colton brought them without having to wolf it down. Colton walked down the locker room benches, handing off a cup of hot chocolate and sandwiches to the team members. They all thanked him, gave him playful punches, and Jake even hugged Colton. It was the last time most of them would ever really be able to see or talk to Colton. Finally, Colton made his way to Marcus – who purposefully alienated himself from the rest. He had a sour look on his face, probably jealous of not being the center of attention. "You don't want any, Marcus?" "No. I never have it any other time. Why the fuck would I want it now?" "But you look really tense, it'll help you calm down." Colton poured a cup of hot chocolate and held it out. Marcus sneered as he took the cup and blindly threw it, causing the contents to explode over Jake's hand. Jake yelped as he shook the excess liquid off his hand, and a second later, Colton was by his side with a bottle of water to cool Jake's hand. "I have some ointment in my bag for that, just hold on." As Colton went to get the ointment the rest of the team turned to Marcus. "Yo what the fuck Marcus?" "Not cool." "Can you stop being a twat for more than second?" "Yep!" "After this match I'm going to-" "Going to what? I'm bigger than you. I will destroy you," Marcus laughed. "I'm done with all of you assholes anyway. I'm tired of having to deal with your stupid faces, walking around and worshipping Anthony and pretending to like this little queer Colton. I can't believe you let that gaywad even close to you." Colton was in the middle of massaging ointment on to Jake's hand when Marcus said that, causing him to stop. Colton looked ashamed and was afraid that the other team members might believe Marcus. "Yeah we know he's gay," Jake casually replied. "Duh. We never mentioned it because it doesn't matter." "Colton's still an awesome guy." "Yep." Each comment made Colton blush more and more. "Yeah, Colton's pretty fucking awesome." That comment belonged to Anthony, causing all the team members to look towards the locker room entrance. What they saw shocked them, to say the least. "He's also my fucking boyfriend, so I dare you to say something about him again. C'mon Marcus. Give me a reason to punch in your ugly face." The rest of the members were still in shock, especially after that bombshell Anthony dropped. . . All except Marcus who started laughing. "Pffffff-hahahaha! Are you for real? Hot fucking damn, you're so insecure about being the same size as me that you went and put on some lifts and pads to make yourself look bigger. Wow Anthony. Wow. You wanna start something? Ok then. I'll punch right through those pads." Marcus kept laughing as he walked up to Anthony and punched him forcefully in the stomach. The cockiness and arrogance drained from his face as he realized he just punched Anthony's abs. Marcus was in disbelief, using his hand to now feel over Anthony's stomach. 1-2-3-4-5-6-7-8. . . There they are, 8 perfectly formed abs. Rock solid and resistant to the most forceful punch Marcus could muster. Anthony placed his hands over Marcus' head and shoulder, clamping down to hold the angry bastard in place while inflicting some real pain. "Looks like there's nothing to start," Anthony smirked, as he forced Marcus to turn around. He pushed Marcus forward towards Colton. "You are going to apologize to my boyfriend. Then you're going to tell the coach you're sick. You're going to miss the last game. You aren't a part of this team." "Y-you freak! You can't do this to me. . ." Marcus whined, trying to struggle free. Anthony just clamped down harder. "AH-AH-S-STOP! OK! . . . Sorry Colton. And I'm sorry you guys have to deal with a fake wannabe alpha who's also a fucking fa-" Anthony turned Marcus towards the door and forcefully kneed him in the back, sending Marcus flying several feet in front of him. Marcus looked back in disgust as he crawled to the door, letting himself out. Whatever was left of his ridiculous ego was shattered – not that anybody cared. He had it coming for a long time. "Well, that was fun," Anthony laughed as he turned to his team mates. It was an awkward stare-off between them. Anthony's common sense kicked in for once in his life, reminding him that people just don't suddenly become muscular giants. Too bad for Anthony that he lacked the words or approach to say what needed to be said. Anthony shifted uncomfortably a few times, his muscles rolling along with the rest of his body. The only purpose that served was to accidentally entrance his team mates more. Anthony started shifting more and more frequently until someone finally pointed out the obvious. "Holy shit! Anthony you're. . . Getting bigger!" "Huh?" Anthony looked down and saw his already formidable pec shelf push out slowly. His team mates and Colton watched with bated breath. "Er, I guess that counted as a win. . . Hehe. . . This is going to be fucking awesome." Anthony's balance became off center as his body grew heavier, causing him to push his back against the locker for support. Only his chest was growing, it's almost as if his body had this growth spurt planned out. The shirt Anthony was wearing happened to be very tight around his chest, so as it swollen larger, it began tearing a line down the top of the shirt. 57" rip, 58" riiip, 59" riiiiiiiiip, 60 inches, the top half destroyed. His pecs now in few view, his body configuring their shape to be more squared off so they could hold up better on his wide frame. His team members were drooling, inching closer and closer to Anthony to get a better look. He looked kind of silly with his pecs hanging out, but the shoulders and bottom half of his shirt was still in tact. . . For now. Anthony's arms rose up to a slanted angle, his fingers dug into the lockers as he tried to contain the pleasure of his biceps and triceps getting larger. The arm holes of his shirt were trying their best to hug his arms or at least dig into his skin. Though they didn't succeed, there was far too much muscle to fight against. Eventually he flexed his biceps to get it over with; the shredded cloth flew away from his solid biceps. When he stopped flexing his arm, his bicep did not go back to its fully relaxed state. Instead, it stayed at a whopping 26" of meaty muscle. His team mates could not wait, and decided to help Anthony's body with its mission to shred all of Anthony's clothing. They tore away the rest of his shirt, each of them pushing against each other to feel Anthony's newly growing stature. Anthony slowly moved away from the lockers to let his team mates surround him. Soon he rose to 7 feet tall, towering over all his team mates, some of them struggling to touch his ridiculously large shoulders. Colton stood to the side and watched, enjoying the show from where he was at. He knew very well Anthony loves to be worshipped, and being worshiped by other muscular men was just one of Anthony's fantasies – he didn't want to ruin it. His team mates eagerly tore away Anthony's pants, each of them trying to cup his growing bulge. They all had an irrational desire to pleasure Anthony, even though most of them were straight, with the obvious exception of Jake who was enjoying Anthony's body the most out of all the other men. Anthony in turn made sure Jake got to touch whatever he wanted, and especially made sure Jake's large hands were one of the hands rubbing Anthony's cock. Anthony could feel his team mate's cocks rubbing up against him, increasing his own pleasure tenfold. Some of his team mates tried grabbing at Anthony's bubble butt or wrapping themselves around his 35" waist to get better leverage. They were all in a mindless bliss, touching Anthony's glistening muscles, tracing the veins that pushed up to the surface all over his body, kissing his pecs - biceps – neck – shoulders – abs – quads – cock; whatever they could do, they did. His legs started growing thicker; giving his team mates more to rub up against. Anthony's waist also expanded 38" around, giving his bulbous quads more room to situate themselves without crushing his new set of balls and enormous cock. His own cock was pushed up against his abs, the tip of his cock rubbing the bottom of his pecs. His balls tingled with delight as they grew larger in size, and then growing some more as they filled up with his seed. His team mates had already drenched Anthony's body in their own sweat and cum, but they were still not finished. They wanted to shower their alpha in never-ending ecstasy; they wanted to please him no matter what. "I'm close, guys, keep going. . ." Anthony moaned. He could only think simple thoughts about who was where on his body, almost as if his mind was actually trying to understand what was going on. His team mate's tongues wildly lapping at his sweat covered body, their hands groping every muscle they could find on his 420 pound frame of ripped muscle. Their hot, pulsating cocks straining their pants as they rubbed their members against Anthony. The pleasure compounded more and more between them all, which in response made Anthony's balls fill up faster. His cock was now fighting to keep him from having an orgasm; he wanted more before it ended. Though to his dismay, his body did not listen. With a loud and drawn out roar, he came forcefully. His roar radiated through the locker room, shaking his team mates to their cores – causing them to have orgasms as well. Anthony's cum rained down over his team, gallons upon gallons. Each of them were shaking and unable to stand on their own, grabbing on to each other just to stand up right. As Anthony's own body began to sink down to the floor, the rest of his team mates followed. They were reduced to limp masses of muscle lying around the alpha of the team, resting in a puddle of Anthony's virile essence. "Man, talk about team work," Anthony chuckled, and as usual, the rest of the team weakly laughed along with him. "So who was the best?" Jake asked as he idly rubbed his hand along Anthony's quad. "You were, Jake. . . Well the second best. The first best is Col-" Anthony started glowing red in frustration. He just remembered Colton was there. Y'know his boyfriend. Anthony looked over at Colton but couldn't see well. His vision was still blurry thanks to his mind still drowning in ecstasy. He tried to get up from the floor, but the pile of muscular bodies on him were too heavy for him to lift in his current state. "Co-Colton, I don't know what happened. . . Ah. . ." And of course, it hit the rest of the team too. Anthony's boyfriend and their best friend was there. They all just had their way with Anthony right in front of him. They tried to get up and approach Colton, feeling guilty as can be – not to mention utterly ridiculous since they were still covered in Anthony's cum to the point of being painted white. When they finally wobbled up to Colton, they didn't know what to say, so they waited for Jake to say something. As usual. "Colton, it's my fault. I started it, don't blame Anthony!" Jake began. "Y-yeah, we shouldn't have done that." "You gotta forgive him. Be mad at us, not him!" "Yep!" "Guys, guys, relax!" Colton wasn't bothered, and was honestly tickled pink that they were trying so hard. He smiled, "I understand. It was very awkward to watch, but it was still one of Anthony's fantasies to be worshipped by nicely muscled guys. I want Anthony to be happy. Now at least he can say one of his fantasies came true. Besides, I'd rather it be you guys than some strangers." "I wish you were my boyfriend." Jake stared admiringly at Colton. "Phew, that's a relief." "So you're not mad? Good!" "Uh. . . Yep!" "Thanks Colton." Anthony slowly approached his boyfriend, he was about to pick him up before remembering he was covered in white gunk. Colton nodded and understood what Anthony was going to do, so he just nodded and smiled. Anthony tried his hardest not to tackle the cute little guy, so he tried to change the subject. "Uh, I didn't know you guys were all gay though." "We're not." One of them replied. "I don't know what came over me." "It feels gross and wrong, but I loved it." "You felt amazing Anthony! So big and strong. . . But I never got hard while looking at any other guys." "Yep." "Well I am gay, if that makes a difference. To be honest this was one of my fantasies too." "I could tell." Anthony playfully punched Jake in the arm. "I didn't mind feeling you up either." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- The team members sat back and relaxed, letting their wits and breath catch up to them. They planned on getting into the shower to just wash off the cum from their clothes and bodies, only to find something strange. They looked around, giving each other confused looks as they noticed their clothes were dry now – with no sticky white substances in sight. Even Anthony noticed how strange it was. Then all attention turned on Jake as he started moaning. "Oh – ah. . . What's happening to me?" His voice dropped an octave with each word. He started clawing at his clothes, but that's not what was causing them to rip. His quickly expanding muscles and increasing height was. He ballooned out at an exponential rate; his 46" chest jumping to 54" in a flash caused him to stumble forward, catching himself on the bench. His quads ripped his jeans, and his bulge busted the zipper as his briefs tried to contain his inflating endowment. The same started happening all throughout the locker room, each of them suddenly moaning as their clothes tightened around their growing bodies. All of them growing to various heights and their packages bursting forth from their pants-prison. The fat on their bodies melted away, making room for more muscle. They were all panting and sweating, feeling up their bodies as they enjoyed the growth. Jake was quickly becoming the largest of them all, taking on the size Anthony previously was before he grew again. The rest of them stood at 6'2" to 6'6", weighing in about 250-300 pounds of ripped muscle. When the growth was done, they started falling on to their rear ends one by one – their minds and "pleasure circuits" were simply blown. . . Which was clearly visible by the white mess on their legs, abs, chest, and underwear. "Ok, so how many fantasies are going to come true today?" Anthony raised his eyebrows, thinking about the other one that was left. Just one. If it happened, he'd have no idea how to handle it. All he'd know is he'd love every single second of it. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton enjoyed the show to say the least, but he couldn't help but realize he was excluded from the growth. Anthony enjoyed the view, and was grinning like an idiot as he occasionally licked his lips. Again, another fantasy of his came true; being able to make men into sex gods just like Anthony with his cum. Anthony looked over at Colton, his grin turning into a frown. "Colton. . ." He quietly said as he bent over his lover. "Did you want to be bigger too?" "Kind of." Colton forced a smile. "But as long as you're happy with me, I'm happy with me." "You're still the hottest thing to me." Anthony kissed Colton deeply and firmly. "No other man can compete with your personality, brains, technique, or tight body. At the end of the day, you're the only guy I want to cuddle with, or kiss, or fuck. . . C'mon Col. . . I'm bad at this." "No, that's good enough." Colton's smile was genuine now. "I'm glad that even after all these hunky guys popped up you still only have feelings for me. "Fuck yeah, did you think anything would change even if I got bigger?" Anthony said as he scooped Colton up in his arms. "Where are you taking me? Don't you want to stay with the guys an-" "To the office so we can be alone. I want to spend the last hour before the game with my future husband." "Future husband. Haha." Colton wrapped his arms around Anthony's neck, finding difficulty doing such a simple task because of Anthony's inhumanly thick muscles. The two did indeed spend an entire hour alone, Anthony gently undressed Colton, stripping him down to his boxer briefs. He laid Colton on the soft carpet of the office and got on top of him. Gently stroking Colton's side and kissing him. Muttering sweet words into his lover's ear, with Colton returning the gesture. They did not have sex, but whatever they were doing was something they greatly enjoyed. Anthony, despite being an arrogant sex crazed bastard, even had to agree that what he was doing with Colton at this moment was better than his two fantasies that came true. . . The only thing that trumped this was actually having sex with Colton. "Fifteen minutes until game time, Anthony." Colton rubbed his lover's arms gently. "I think you should get ready." "I'd rather spend those fifteen minutes with you, I can get ready fast, don't worry. . ." "B-but this is the last game. You can't be late, hockey's important to you. I don't want to get in the way of that." "No, hockey gets in the way of what's most important to me." Anthony rolled over and took Colton with him, pushing Colton's body against his as closely as possible. "Er. . . I can't lie, my muscles come first. You know that. But you are my second most important thing. I don't think anyone else could ever understand that but you. It's like you were made especially for a big idiot like me." "You're not a big idiot. . . And I'm more important than hockey? I. . ." Colton paused as he tried to collect his thoughts. "And what if I told you. . . I was. . . Especially made for you. . . So to speak?" "Considering all the weird shit that's happened, I don't know what that'd mean." "Just promise you won't feel any different after I tell you." Colton's eyes seemed like they were glistening, almost as if he were about to cry. "It can't be that ba-" "Please." Colton interrupted Anthony, something that caught him off guard. Colton never did that. "I promise, now please tell me." Anthony hugged Colton tighter, hoping whatever Colton had to say wouldn't somehow tear them apart. He'd fight through all the levels of hell to stop that happening if he had to. "Well. . ." PART 3 "Marcus is technically my younger brother by a year. I used to have a body like his, and he had a body like mine. . . I was a real bad person. I always bossed him around, hit him, and at school I'd turn him into a target for fun. I just hated how such a sissy could be related to me. Then one day, this lady End came into the picture. She turned the tables, and slowly gave all my muscles and height to Marcus – then made me the younger brother. . . I was basically sent back to the 8th grade, and forced to restart my life in this body. I tried working out again but it didn't get me anywhere so I studied instead. . . And I became a nicer person. . . You would have hated the old me, I was no different than Marcus is now." "Don't even joke about being related to that asshole. . . Even if you two have the same last na-. . . Uh?" Anthony said with a chuckle or two before realizing Colton was dead serious. "That can't even happen if it's true. C'mon Col." "Just like how you can't randomly grow, huh?" Colton shot back, "When I became attached to you only weeks after being with you, Marcus got really angry. He hated both of us, and didn't want to see us happy. So he asked End to change you. I thought I should warn you but I didn't want to sound like a crazy person. When nothing happened I was relieved. Then when you started growing I didn't think anything of it since you grew more muscular. When I thought back, the change me and Marcus had came in three stages too. The third one was the most drastic. If Marcus has his way, he'll probably turn you into an immobile pile of flesh." "You know the rules." A woman's voice rang out. The two of them turned their heads to see a black haired woman, dressed as a rather classy business woman. She reached into her purse and pulled out a gray book with Marcus' name on the front. "End!" Colton cried out of terror. She specifically said to never tell anyone. Anthony instinctively got to his feet, bringing Colton up with him. Anthony stepped in front of Colton. "What do you want?!" Anthony growled, preparing for the worst. "Oh come now. You act as if I'm some sort of monster." Her tone was flat, but sharp. She opened up the book she was holding. "I'm not going to do anything. I just came in here to remind Anthony that the game is about to start. He's set to enter phase three, you know." "P-please no. . ." Colton begged as he forced his way out from behind Anthony. "End, leave Anthony out of it. I know I was a terrible person, but don't drag him into it to punish me. . ." "Actually, I don't know what will happen." She skimmed the page. "I wrote it in, but it still seems very vague since it's based off of someone's fantasies instead of specific things. I suppose that makes the reveal more exciting." "Wait, she's actually real? Then. . . I'm going to be a fucking slob after I win this game?!" Anthony spun Colton around. His first priority was his body, Colton came second. Fire was in his eyes. "Yeah, maybe you are a fucking shitty person! You drag me into this bullshit with this bitch and that fucker out there. . . We're done." "Anthony!" Colton cried out, trying to move closer to him – only to be pushed into the nearest wall by Anthony. He yelped in pain as he hit the hard surface and tried to stand up, his entire body aching from the force. "Please Anthony. . ." Anthony looked back and paused. He was utterly confused on how to feel, though seeing Colton in pain made his heart ache. "Col. . . Fucking damnit. . ." Antony went over to Colton and helped him up without a single word. Anthony's expression made it clear he didn't want to continue on with the discussion, he just wanted to go on the ice and do what he did best. Classic Anthony, do now - think later. Anthony helped Colton to his feet and held his hand. The two went to Anthony's locker, and Colton started taking things out. Colton got on a bench to help put on Anthony's top gear, slipping pads on top of his humongous body – the pads stretched to their limits. Lastly he placed Anthony's jersey over his head, having difficulty doing so since Anthony could barely lift his arms all the way up. Colton got caught up in everything and just wrapped his arms around Anthony and started sobbing. "Don't worry Col." Anthony spun around, putting his hands around Colton's waist. "You helped me get bigger over the years. You made me happy. I don't get any of this, and I'm still confused. . . Seeing you in pain hurts me. I'm sorry about that. . . But. . . If I do turn into something really super ugly, just promise me you'll find a way to change it or just end it." "I promise. . . Now. . . Get going. . . You have a minute until game time. . ." Anthony dried Colton's eyes and tenderly kissed Colton's forehead. "I can't believe you're still so good to me. . ." "I'll always have a soft spot for my number one fan." Anthony placed his hand on Colton's cheek for a moment and smiled. He backed away towards the door. "You better root for me extra hard. This win'll go down in history and shit." As one would imagine, everyone was confused as to what had happened to their college's beloved team. A group of men all taller than 6 foot rushed out on to the ice, the smallest one managing to be wider than the biggest player on the opposing team. They all mindlessly cheered anyway, despite thinking that their team was cheating by bringing in ringers to pose as the normal team. It was painfully obvious that their gear was ill-fitting, not that anyone really complained. If someone lightly used their imagination, all they'd see are hunks skating around down there. When Anthony came out, it's like he pushed the mute button. All was silent until Anthony glided into position on the ice. The referee stared hard before yelling, "Holy shit, that's really Anthony!" It cut through the silence, allowing some of the fans to hear. He caused an uproar of applause, whether it be cheering for Anthony or his inhumanly fast muscle gain. The opposing team all quaked in fear as they saw the giants they were facing. "This'll be easy. Start this game already." The referee nodded and quickly hopped to it, not wanting to anger the muscle god that stood inches away from him. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton had found his way over to his usual spot, surprised to see Marcus and End there. It was a boxed off section away from the bleacher's, so the constant roaring from the fans wasn't totally unbearable. "Hello nerd." End said with a flat expression. "Yeah. Nerd. How does it feel to lose? Thanks to End, that fucker's going to be a big whale. Everyone gets to see as their beloved shitty hockey player blows up right on the ice." Marcus and Colton locked eyes, though Colton found himself becoming physically ill from Marcus' shit eating grin. "He'll spend a few years as a useless blob and just die. That bastard deserves more misery than that for kicking me out of the spot I truly deserve. The best part is, you get to watch it all happen. Fucking fantastic!" "The spot you truly deserve." She scoffed, "Please, darling, don't push it now." "Please Marcus! I know I tormented you, but leave Anthony out of this. He doesn't deserve this." Colton pleaded on his hands and knees. "Don't care. I win. Bye." Marcus picked Colton up by his collar and tossed him to the ground away from the secluded seating section. "People who support that piece of shit Anthony don't deserve to be near a god like me." Colton backed away and found another secluded area to watch the game. He wasn't paying attention, he was too busy watching Anthony and praying that everything would be alright after the team's inevitable victory. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "59, 58, 57, 56, 55," the crowd yelled in unison. They were counting down the final seconds left of the game. With each count, Anthony's team mates passed the puck around at blinding speeds. The other team was too chicken to actually get in the way. After getting checked by Anthony's team a few times, they learned their lesson. "48, 47, 46." While doing his signature show-boating routine, Anthony circled all his team mates, giving them fist bumps or pats on the shoulder. Thanking them for their hard work as briefly as he could. He event glided past the benched players, waving to them and grinning the best he could with a mouthpiece in the way. Anthony finally made his way over to Colton, who was standing by the rink's entrance. Anthony took off his mask and spit out the mouth guard. He reached over the barrier and lifted Colton up to give him a quick but passionate kiss. Anthony figured it'd be his last chance, so he'd make it count. The entire crowd paused out of mere confusion, but decided to mindlessly cheer afterwards anyway. Anthony casually glided across the ice, passing the opposing team as they got out of his way. He stood a few feet away from the goalie, who was shaking in his skates. Anthony slowly slid up until he was close to the goalie. . . Who had now pissed himself. "5, 4, 3, 2," he slowly slid the puck into the goal, right through the poor guy's legs. "1!" "I win. . ." Anthony muttered with a smile. Even in the face of uncertainly he could find time to smile. He helped his team achieve flawless wins for a few hockey seasons in a row. It ultimately meant the entire team would be top picks for professional teams looking for new players. Even Marcus, despite being a horrible person, would get a spot somewhere. Albeit, that is until his teammates find out how intolerable he is. The team glided to the center of the ice, swarming around Anthony. Anthony could barely understand a word anyone was saying, but he heard his name 1,000 times. "Heh. . . If this is how things end for me. . . This would be a pretty kickass ending. . ." Anthony felt the discomfort settle in his stomach. He wobbled a bit, and tried to stop himself from falling face first on the ice. Instead, his efforts were wasted as his rear end smashed hard on the ice. Everyone in the stands went quiet, wondering if their favorite player is OK. Anthony fell back entirely, his face contorted by pain. Anthony's team mates and the refree tried to lift Anthony up, but his body heat burnt them. Anthony began pounding the ice as sharp and unbearable pain overloaded every single nerve. He even began crying, something he hadn't done since he was 4. His team mates watched helplessly while the referee skated off for help. The yells of Anthony's agony. The burning amount of heat his body was generating. Anthony's large convulsing body. No, it was not a pretty sight. "Anthony, I'm coming! Hold on!" Colton rushed towards Anthony, but a hand stopped him. Well, more like an outstretched arm that knocked Colton on to his back. "Step back." End ordered as she stopped Colton from stepping on the ice. Even Anthony's team mates left the ice since the entire rink was melting. The water even started evaporating at this point. The crowd was frantically whipping out their phones to record what was happening. . . While a few actually called for help. "N-No! I got to be with him, I got to-" "Hey. Shut up." She said, "Don't worry about it. Nothing bad will happen to Anthony. In fact, to spite Marcus, I made sure Anthony's fantasies would come true. Something that I should have probably looked into, actually. . ." "Wait-wait-wait-wait!" Marcus jumped in, "What do you mean you did this to spite me?!" "You were a tormented soul, so I decided to help you. But now you're a terrible person. So instead of ruining your life, I decided to make your rival's dreams come true. And by the way, the spot you truly deserve is something far worse than being stuck in Anthony's shadow. Though his fantasies render him unable to play hockey so. . . You can have that. At least until everyone finds out how horrible you are. I know you have one more edit left, but I can't stomach being around you long enough. So no last edit for you. Have a nice life." She walked off. "GET BACK HERE AND FIX THIS! HE DOESN'T DESERVE TO BE HAPPY! HE'S A MISERABLE PILE OF SHIT!" Marcus yelled to the point of his face turning red. End replied the way a proper lady should. Which is to say, she spun around, flipped him off twice, and then casually backed out of the arena . Before opening the door she said, "Don't care. You lose. Bye." "You. . . Uh. . . AAAAAAAAAG!" Marcus ran after her in a heated rage. "Fuck! That was some fucking bullshit! All of that for nothing!" Anthony ranted. The entire skating rink was nothing but concrete now that all the ice had melted away. Even the machinery that kept the ice cold was overheated beyond repair. He frantically wiped tears from his eyes as his team mates and Colton rushed towards him. Colton was the first to reach Anthony, quickly wrapping Anthony in his loving embrace. He wiped the remaining tears off Anthony's cheeks. "I don't know what I can do, but I'm here now. Are you ok now? Were you scared? I know I was. . ." "Man, you'll make a top notch husband if you keep this up." Anthony replied, kissing Colton on his cheek. "It hurt really fucking bad, but it's done now. I'm fine. I think." "Fuck bro, we thought you were being murdered." "Are you ok now, do you need something?" "That was really weird." "Yep! . . . Uh. . . You're naked though." "Anthony I think you're growing again. . ." Colton's arms were slowly being pushed further apart. Anthony's muscle mass was increasing yet again. Colton remembered what the woman had said about Anthony. The way she made it sound, it seemed like Anthony was going to be massive to the point where he's rendered unable to play hockey. "I feel it." Anthony kissed Colton one last time and gently pushed him away. "This feels like it's going to be huge. You guys should back u-uuuooooh!" The entire team and Colton backed away, keeping their eyes on Anthony as he moaned. It was awkward, but it reminded them all of what had happened in the locker rooms earlier that day. They were excited to say the least, but Colton was worried still. Anthony's last fantasy was one that would probably be better off in a dream world, not the real world. The team made sure no one else could enter the arena, just so they could have Anthony all to themselves for a bit. "Don't overdo it, Anthony. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- With each heart beat his body started to swell. It was gradual at first, the pain and pleasure of his expanding body mixing with his flustered mind. Anthony placed his massive hands over his pecs, enjoying the sensation of his pecs pushing his fingers a part. His hands slowly moving outward in front of him as his monstrous mounds of muscles grew outward. There was so much muscle packed on to his chest that it began to expand downward too, big squares of grade A beef somehow smashing in-between his other growing muscles. "Fuck yeah, bigger. . ." Anthony moaned through the pain as his legs grew larger. His quads were slowly crushing his package. Anthony was forced to lay back so his endowment would not be crushed. "Walking is gonna be hard with these big tree trunks. I fucking love it!" Anthony's abdominals began bulging out at an abnormal rate, to the point where they were smashing together. They were fighting his pecs and other abdominal muscles for space. The feeling of his muscles rubbing against each other further accentuated the mindless bliss that overcame him. He ran his hands all over his body, touching wherever he could. He looked back and forth to see his arms increasing in size, his lats and delts were following suit as well. Anthony started to have some difficulty moving his arms, and eventually his neck. His head was locked into a neutral position as his arms slowly locked in place. His forearms and biceps now mashing against each other, despite his arms laying straight out. "Oh shit this is intense. . . Oh man. . . Oh fuumumph." Anthony's pecs crept up to his chin, locking his jaw in place. At this point Colton was freaking out, watching Anthony being crushed to death by his own muscles. Anthony could care less. His muscles were fighting for space all over his body, the power surging through him was ecstatic despite him being unable to move. His member remained flaccid, thankfully, but began growing longer and thicker. Something that made even the most perverted onlookers blush. Anthony kept moaning, the sounds he were making kept growing louder despite his body being smothered in dense muscle mass. To Colton's relief, Anthony's body began growing taller. His muscles were still growing, though now his height was helping to even things out. 8 feet. . . 9 feet. . . 10 feet. . . The team watched in awe as Anthony tried sitting up, his muscles now too large to grope. Even a segment of his abs could not be covered with one hand. 11 feet. . . 12 feet. . . "Fuck, I can't take this!" Anthony's jaw was finally free from his pecs, but they weren't far behind. "This is crazy!" Anthony tried sitting up, planning to feel up his humongous body. His chest was too wide to let his bulbous arms wrap around the front of his body. 13 feet. . . 14 feet. . . 15 feet. . . All of his team mates approached him along with Colton tagging along behind them. 16 feet. . . 17 feet. . . 18 feet. . . 19 feet. . . Finally, 20 feet tall. When the ecstasy of growing had stopped, Anthony became aware of his surroundings. Even the self-centered muscleman couldn't help but feel embarrassed about being naked with all these people around. His team mates tried blocking Anthony's package, though it didn't do him any good. "Uh. . . Tada?" Anthony awkwardly smiled, "Could you guys. . . Stop staring and get me. . . Something to cover up?" Not wanting to disobey a giant who could crush them, the entire stadium cleared out. Everyone searched for curtains, banners, or huge blankets to smash together. Within 20 minutes a "man skirt" of epic proportions was made, along with elaborately put together cloth to help suppress his manhood. Anthony put it on, carefully, making sure not to rip it and trying his best to keep his giant endowment in check. "Thanks guys." A few 'you're welcome' responses rose from the vast crowd surrounding Anthony. Almost everyone was trying to wrap their head around how this crazy situation even came to be. . . While the others were in awe of Anthony's muscles, creating fantasies of their own involving Anthony's incredible bulk. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony found his way out of the arena, thanks to making his own exit. Of course, a giant 20 foot man standing on college campus wasn't exactly hard to miss. It wasn't long before news reporters flocked in to get some shots of the muscled giant. Anthony loved the attention, flexing his massive muscles for the cameras. He was a blonde haired god, his body flawless and tan. Thoughts of how amazing he felt and looked kept running through his head until his eyes scanned through the crowd to find his team mates and Colton. He still had mixed feelings about Colton, though he figured everything still turned out OK. Anthony didn't see any reason to dislike Colton, in fact, he kind of wished Colton had grown giant too so he could romp around with him. As the media packed up and left, Anthony was left out in the open. Anthony just lied there for a few days, picking up his team mates or Colton so he could put them on his chest. They'd nestle between his pecs and talk to him while he'd whisper back so he wouldn't make them go deaf. Anthony loved the feeling of being so enormous with miniature men sitting on top of his beautifully muscled body. Although, some may say "overly muscled" is a more appropriate term to use. People got used to walking around him to get to their dorms or classes. Officials for the college offered to pay Anthony to help with construction, of course, after he had repaired the stadium he had destroyed. Anthony eagerly agreed. Anthony especially enjoyed working with the construction crew. He'd lift up a few burly men at a time, placing them on beams or scaffolds so they could fasten the new building's structure together. Anthony would use his incredible strength to lift heavy steel beams with ease, putting on a little show in between to show off his muscles. The crew enjoyed his help for one reason or another. Eventually, word spread of Anthony – a giant man – helping to construct buildings. Even if he was five tons of solid muscle mass, he still found it easy to navigate his way through the city. The police had to block off sections of major streets to allow him access, though. Anthony loved helping out, though he loved soaking up the attention even more. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- One night, Colton approached Anthony's new area of residence – between the hockey arena and some college buildings. Anthony lifted his small lover up and placed him on his chest. He couldn't look at Colton, but the feel of him being there was almost enough for him. "Hey Anthony. . . I. . . Don't think I can do this any more. I love you but. . . You're so huge." Anthony did not respond, he remained quiet with a frown upon his face. He knew this was coming. "I'm just glad you forgave me. You have a real big heart Anthony. . . Hehe. . . I guess that's literally true since you're so huge now. I wish I could make this work, but both of us know it won't. We don't have any privacy, you can't cuddle with me, you can't kiss me. . . It feels. . . Wrong." "I know." Anthony sighed in agreement. He loved his new body, but soon found he loved Colton more as he was about to lose him for good. "We will still be friends at least, right? I think I'd go crazy if I didn't get to hear from you often. I'm going crazy enough as is since I can't jack off even if I wanted to. My arms are too big to reach down there." "Of course." Colton honestly didn't know how else to reply. "And hey, if you're going to go for a new boyfriend to fuck around with, pick Jake. OK? He's a decent guy, he'd treat you right and isn't an asshole. I bet he's a pro at fucking too. He better be with the body I gave him." Anthony's tone was enough to let Colton know he wasn't joking. "Thanks for the tip." Colton sarcastically cut in, "I wish there was a way to change this. Jake is fine and all, but he's not you. Just being with you makes me smile. But relationships can't last on just smiles, can they?" "I don't think so." Anthony sadly agreed. "I think. . . I would trade my giant new life to be with you. Even when you made me mad I couldn't stand to be away from you. I don't want to be selfish and keep you to myself either." "You're a really good man, Anthony." Colton patted Anthony's chest, giving it a gentle rub afterwards. The sound and feel of Anthony's steady heart beat - along with Anthony's soft skin and warm body -made Colton feel quite sleepy. He yawned."Are you at least happy?" "Very." Anthony perked up immediately. "I mean it's not a perfect life, but this feels fucking amazing." "Good. As long as you're happy, I'm happy. . ." Colton drifted off to slumber on his lover's chest. Anthony smiled as he felt Colton's body press up against his. The one thought of not having Colton to himself, on the other hand, made his heart sink. Though thoughts of his new life, his new purpose, gave him peace of mind. All the deeds he has done kept him content. He helped construction workers by protecting them from injury while they quickly built up the city. Helping them safely knock down dilapidated structures. He was even able to repair houses or other buildings thanks to being there to keep things in check. Tomorrow would be his one month anniversary of being a giant; he had the whole day planned out to help rejuvenate the city's park, which was no easy feat. Luckily for the city, they had Anthony, their own kind hearted giant. . . Who also loved to show off so people could gush over his perfectly chiseled god-like body. With a drawn out yawn, the giant slowly drifted off to a peaceful slumber. PART 4 There were no classes; all stores on campus were closed and all study halls were locked tight. The entire college was shut down for the day, allowing students and faculty alike to aid their favorite giant in rejuvenating the city's park. It was a nice sight to see, all the different groups of people working together. . . although, a few students would miss out on it. Some had decided to spend their day in the city, leaving the dorms virtually empty, except one dorm room, which contained a frazzled Marcus, who was furiously pumping out bicep curls with 50 pound dumbbells since that's all he could smuggle into his dorm. "Closed down the fucking campus gym. . . Because that huge fuck wants to fix up a shitty park. . . This school fucking blows. . ." Marcus muttered to himself in between reps. At this point he was trying to burn off steam, not work out. "Marcus?" A gentle voice called out, slowly revealing itself to be Colton as he opened the door. "Get the fuck out of here, I'm busy!" Marcus hollered, thrusting his weights to the floor. The loud bang echoed through the empty dormitory and shook the floor. Against his orders, Colton entered the room and closed the door behind him. He raised up a thermos and gave it a little shake. "I came by with hot chocolate, like Mom used to make. . ." Colton eased his way into Marcus' room, the musky product of his brother's workout session hanging heavily in the air. Colton set the thermos on Marcus desk and went to open a window. "I said get out!" Marcus tried to sound forceful, but the mere mention of their mother was enough to quell his rage for a bit. "Fine. Give me it." Colton happily handed over the thermos to Marcus. Marcus sniffed it first, expecting it to be poisoned or smell strange. Then he casually sipped directly from the thermos instead of using a cup or giving any to Colton. Colton saw that Marcus' body looked less tense, so he figured it was a good time to start talking. "I know you don't like me and I don't blame you. . . I was awful to you." "A big old fucking piece of shit, is more like it." Marcus replied. "Did you come to beg for your body back again? I think it's cute when you do that. Pathetic. But cute." "No." Colton had a rather pleasant smile on his face, something that threw Marcus off. "I don't deserve it anyway. I should've been a good brother and taken care of you after Mom passed away. But instead I just pushed you around and joined in when Dad would degrade you. I can't change what happened but I can start now. I. . . I owe you so much." Marcus swirled the contents of the thermos around, staring into the center. Marcus looked up to see Colton eagerly awaiting a sincere reply or at least an insult. Marcus contemplated on what Colton's true motives could be; finally deciding that Colton was trying to butter him up. Instead, Marcus got up and thrust the thermos into Colton's chest. "If that's all you have to say, get out." If his tone wasn't intimidating enough, his icy glare probably did the trick. "I understand." Colton replied, still smiling a bit. Before leaving the room, Colton paused and turned around. "Thanks Marcus. I really mean that. I'm just sorry about what you've lost. . ." "Hmph." Marcus folded his arms and shook his head. With a sigh, he went to fetch a towel to dry off his sweaty body before returning to his workout. "You idiot, sorry for losing what?" "Idiot? Nonsense. He does have a lot to be thankful and sorry for, after what you've done." End appeared within the blink of an eye on Marcus' desk, in front of Marcus. . . She literally appeared when Marcus blinked. "A usable brain. Great grades. Confident and comfortable about his sexuality. A good outlook on life. An amazingly selfless personality. Oh, and Anthony. . . Now what exactly did you lose? I'm sure you can figure it out." "HOW THE FU-" Marcus jumped back, quickly regaining his composure so he did not embarrass himself. "You know what? Nope. I don't care what you have to say." "Not even if I say 'oh Marcus dear, you can use your last edit' or something to that effect?" ". . . Go on." "You want to shrink Anthony down, I bet. He's happy and is getting a lot of attention as the city's hero. So we give him his dream, and then yank it away and turn him into a man-child that's even smaller than Colton! A good plan, isn't it?" Marcus signature shit-eating grin sprung up. "Fuck yeah, I knew you had a kick-ass plan!" "Is it really kick-ass?" End twirled her hair with her pencil. Her tone became insincere. "Imagine how awesome it will be to see it all unfold. The city loses its selfless gentle giant, which is pretty sad in itself. Then their giant gets reduced to a man who can't even move since he doesn't have enough muscle. Oh, oh! Don't forget the look on Colton's face as he sees the miserable existence his boyfriend has to live with." Marcus stared hard at the book End was carrying, and then out the window. He could see in the distance there was a large figure moving around in the park. His expression slowly shifted to a frown. Marcus cast his gaze down to the floor as he asked End something. The warm feeling of the hot chocolate lingered in his stomach, oddly reminding him of his teenage years. "End, if you only had one last wish-" "Edit." She corrected him. "Edit, wish, whatever. . . What would you use it for?" "Hmmm? Hmmmmmm. . . Hm! An edit that makes everyone happy who deserves to be happy. First I would have to look carefully, see who actually deserves to be considered. Then again, people all face their own troubles. . . Worries. . . Fears. . . Maybe the people I see as 'bad' are actually just people who need some happiness in their lives." "Sounds sappy and dumb." "Perhaps. Though I think someone who says sorry for your loss and thanks for your help. . . Despite it being a very unusual and distressing situation. . . Well, that doesn't sound like a bad person to me. Unless you don't realize what you've lost, that's just sad. Then again your brain is shriveled from disuse, so maybe you just need some special help." "I lost nothing and gained everything!" Marcus flexed, "I'm a hockey legend; the ultimate man, something Colton will never be!" "Hey, isn't that like something the old Colton would say? It's funny how things flipped around." "Flipped." Marcus repeated, "the old Colton?" "Now enough stalling, let's get started." Marcus looked out the window one more time, his hand slowly rising up over his stomach without him noticing until he felt the heat from his abs on his hand. The warmth of the hot chocolate still lingered, while End's tone and words finally struck the right chord in Marcus' narcissistic mind. He shook his head, "Fuck it, I got this. First I want you to. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Well. I'll be going to the park now. I have to properly monitor the progress." End disappeared instantly, leaving Marcus alone. "Whatever. Thanks." ". . . Thanks?" End said, "Well, that was unexpected." "Just a quick question. . . Why me?" "Because I was bored and you were the closest pathetic thing near me. I hope the next person doesn't have edits involving overly muscled men with unfeasibly large penises. Seriously, I am so done with this crap. Well, off to the park I go." End clapped twice and disappeared in a bright flash. Her voice echoed in the room, "Sooooooo done." "Well, OK. . . Heheh, yeah! Fuck, this is going to be awesome." Marcus took up a pair of binoculars to get a closer look at Anthony in the park. Anthony rubbed his head and stumbled, slowly sitting down in a clearing. It's starting already? That means it's my turn to get what I deserve." Marcus flexed, feeling his bicep fill up with more meaty mass. The fibers expanding as he flexed, but never shrinking afterwards. He also made sure to flex his tricep a bit. His forearm and hands followed suit, growing to a decent proportion for his humongous arm. His right arm was longer and thicker than his left arm, but soon it caught up without him having to flex. Marcus bent down and used his fists to prop up his slowly growing body, looking almost like an ape of sorts. A tan, muscular, smooth Ape. . . Marcus beat his chest as it expanded, filling so much that his nipples were pointing down. His skin could barely accommodate his pecs, or any of his insanely ripped muscle, for that matter. Veins popped out all over, now that Marcus body fat had dropped as low as possible. He straightened his back, letting out a sigh of relief as he was able to get out of that uncomfortable position. His upper body was incredibly strong, bulging with massive power – unrivaled by any human on the planet. He gave his massive thighs a shake as he widened his stance. "I might have over done it. . . Fuck man. . . I can barely move my arms to my cock. . ." Marcus waited for his manhood to grow as well, lengthening with each pulse. Allowing Marcus, the musclebound beast, to stroke his member. "That's better. But still, my legs are so big that I have to watch out. I might crush the boys by accident. Oh wait, yeah, all of me is super sturdy. I could probably take a sledgehammer to them and they'd be OK. Haaa, this shit's going to be fun. " -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton made his way to his own dorm immediately after the visit with Marcus. Colton found no reason to keep a smile upon his face, his sulky disposition clear to all of those who could see him. In other words, nobody at all since the dormitory was deserted. It took far too much effort to be happy without Anthony there. Colton trudged up the stairs to his room until he felt a sharp pain run down his leg. He thought he pulled something, though the pain felt similar to when he broke his leg when he was ten. He inspected his leg and saw it was fine, figuring it was just all in his head due to being depressed about losing Anthony. Colton pressed on, limping up the stairs while using the walls for support. When he reached his room's floor he fell to the ground, unable to control his body. "W-wha. . . S-someone help!" Colton, frightened and confused, could think of nothing to do but shout as he dragged himself to his dorm. He said through gritted teeth, "Got to get my cellphone. . ." Another sharp pain stopped his efforts. Colton knew this was Marcus' doing. Colton figured he was doomed to being crippled or something equally horrifying – only to see he might be wrong as he felt his limbs extend. His thin arms somehow slowly growing thicker as the bones stretched out. He rolled over and caught a glimpse of his face on a shiny surface. Slim? Feminine? Plain? None of those words could describe his face. He could feel his shoulders growing further, indicating his upper body was becoming wider. The pain temporarily subsided, leaving Colton with an unusual body and an ill-fitting head. "This can't-" Colton froze for a minute as he heard his new voice. Before he could speak, another sensation flooded his nerves. It was now mix of discomfort and pleasure, now. Something he could have sworn he witnessed secondhand just a month ago. Colton felt his skin fight against his clothes, his muscles now bulging outward at a quick pace. Faster than he remembered seeing Anthony's muscles grow. Colton tore away his clothes, astounded by how easy it was to do. He groaned, the power now surging through his body whether he wanted it to or not. The excitement and pace of it all caused his member to stiffen, something he was unable to notice thanks to being preoccupied. He watched his arms fill with power, not as massive as Anthony's were, but he was just one size smaller. Colton ran a hand over his chest, shocked to find his pecs were raised off his once flat chest. Below the mounds of meat were six slightly askew abs, they weren't perfectly shaped, but they were his own unique set from years ago. Colton rolled his shoulders, enjoying the sight of the muscles rolling around with the motion. "Well, that's unexpe-" Colton stopped again as he looked down to examine his lower half. His first thought was to examine his new legs, but instead, found himself drawn to a ridiculously large member. "T-that. . . I can't tell if that's good or not. . . Is this what I'm supposed to look. . . Um. . ." "Look like? Yep." Marcus approached Colton, startling Colton for several reasons. "Uh, your dick's all out there and hard. Mind covering up, bro?" Marcus tossed some clothing at Colton, something that once belonged to Marcus but was now to small to fit him. "Marcus! Why. . . I don't get it." "Well, I figured I'd still be the bigger brother. I had End put you back to the way you're supposed to be. Except End decided to add that little. . . Er-big thing so it could be useable." "Useable on what?" Colton reached down and grabbed his member, his hand not even wrapping fully around it. "This thing is too big!" "Meh. Not my problem. You should see what else End has in store for the entire school. I thought this school needed to have better looking guys so I wouldn't beat them by a land slide. It's not fair to them that I'm a genetically superior muscle god, right? Seven sexy feet of pure manly muscle, you should be happy that we have the same genetics. You're easily worthy of being one tier under me. Luckily, Anthony has a lot of muscle to give. End's over there right now shrinking him down." "Anthony? You're shrinking Anthony?" Colton looked back down at his body while he was putting on a pair of briefs from Marcus. "This is from Anthony?!" "Duh." "No! I won't sit by and let you turn him into some twig or something horrible!" Colton got up and ran past Marcus, who seemingly tried to say something. Colton could care less about what Marcus had to say, he was too busy worrying about Anthony. Colton tried his best to dress himself as he skittishly roamed across the campus and into the city. "Anthony, I'm coming. I don't know what I can do. But I'll do something!" -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton couldn't see Anthony in the distance any more - fearing the worst had happened to his lover. His muscular legs carried him far and fast, bringing him to the park within minutes. Sweaty, but at least present for what was happening to his boyfriend. He saw a mass of muscles lying in a large clearing within the park, onlookers scurrying to get away from the fallen giant. Colton looked around, noticing some of the college students' shirts were fitting tighter than normal. Even some of them were noticing it too, at this point. "5 tons of muscle goes a long way, and divvying up his other stats will be pretty fun too." End muttered as she continued writing in Marcus' book. "Stop doing this to Anthony! End, stop, please! Anthony-" Colton begged, only to be shot down with a pencil thrown at his forehead. "Calm your tits. Do you make a scene everywhere you go? I swear, all I hear from you is Anthony! Anthony! Anthooooony! Waaaaaaah! Just shut up and watch. . . Although, I suppose he's lucky to have a boyfriend who genuinely cares about him. Even if you are annoyingly going overboard about it." "Overboard, how is this overboard? You're going to ruin him!" "Uh. No. Idiot, why else do you think you got huge junk? Huge junk to use on a huge man – or however Marcus put it." Colton's brain reached its maximum capacity for trying to understand any of this hocus pocus stuff; now tossing on figuring out why Marcus was doing something that seemed nice. Colton muttered, "He's doing this so. . . Everyone can get some of Anthony's bulk. . . But. . . Anthony will still be huge? So that means Marcus. . ." "If you pieced all of that together any slower, your thoughts would be going in reverse. C'mon, guy, c'mon. Marcus had a change of heart. The old Marcus never left; he was just buried beneath an irrationally large ego and an unsavory personality. Of course he's still an asshole, but there's a sweet center under all of that bitterness. Leave it to you to bring it out of him. . . Just as you've done with Anthony." "Oh. . . Thanks I guess?" Colton grinned from ear to ear. "This means Anthony and I can be together, right? How small is he going to be?" "Do you ever shut up, geeeeeeeez." End rolled her eyes, "I'm trying to work here. Do you know how many people I got to write about? Talk again and I will stab you with this never-ending-lead-pencil until you get lead poisoning." Colton opened his mouth to say he was sorry, but quickly shut it since End's threat didn't sound pleasant. Anthony's body was soon too small for his clothing – if you could even call the tent-sized loincloth clothing. Colton rushed to his giant's side, rubbing Anthony's arms as he kept cheering on Anthony's change. He knew Anthony wouldn't appreciate being smaller, but Colton was overjoyed. Anthony's height tapered off at what appeared to be 8 feet, still 1'10" taller than Colton. Anthony appeared to weigh three times Colton's weight, his muscles packed even tighter on to his shorter frame. To Colton's dismay, his lover's muscles were in his way worse than before. Anthony stared at Colton, a confused look upon his face. "Anthony, look at you. . ." Colton bent down to kiss his boyfriend, only to get pushed away. Anthony shot straight up to his feet, his thigh-slapping member making a highly audible thud against his massive thighs, a sound that caught the attention of the entire group. "Hey buddy, back the hell off! I already got a boyfriend somewhere waiting for me," Anthony yelled, which made Colton happy despite Anthony shoving Colton away. Someone in the crowd approached Anthony and wrapped a banner around his waist, one that was supposed to be used for the newly finished gazebo Anthony helped make. Despite being a pretty large banner, it barely covered his member. "Oh, right. . . Thanks." "Anthony, it's me!" Colton got back to his feet and grabbed Anthony's hands. "Huh?" "Colton. . . I'm Colton. . . I know I look different and sound different, but it's still me. See? Same old boring glasses. Same old boring brown hair and boring blue eyes. Same old boring Colton, just bigger. Eheh?" Anthony pulled his hands away from Colton and removed his glasses. He tilted Colton's head upwards, staring into his eyes for just a few moments before it finally clicked. Anthony bent down to kiss his boyfriend, which quickly escalated into a grope-fest as Anthony's naughty hands did their thing. Anthony pulled away, "Nothing about you is boring, Col. But fuck, that new voice of yours is hot. . . You know, I couldn't fuck or jack off for a month. You know what's going to happen, right?" "Straight to the point. Classic Anthony." Colton pushed up against Anthony, finding it difficult to embrace his lover. With Colton's new size and Anthony's still-oversized frame overstuffed muscles, a poorly executed hug was all Colton could manage. "Marcus changed me back to how I'm supposed to be. Except I'm still a year younger. . . And uh. . . Another thing." "A bigger dick? I feel that, man, it's massive." Anthony pushed his leg against Colton's crotch. "It's not even hard, is it? I pegged Marcus all wrong if he did this and all." "Wow. OK. You guys. You're in a public place. Chill your boners and get a move on. "End cut in, breaking the two up without much of a hassle. "Go back to the dorms or something. These people have seen enough weird stuff for today. . . Or forever. Seeeeeeriioouusly." "Oh!" Colton blushed as he turned away from the crowd. "I forgot." "Let's go back to the dorms. You can measure me. We can fuck. It'll be just like always." Anthony tugged on Colton's hand, not waiting for his response. "Like always, only better." Colton kissed his boyfriend on the cheek. Anthony wrapped his arm around his lover, gently guiding him back to the dorms. Anthony purposefully moved slowly, just so he could see all the people admiring his smaller – yet perfect – body. He also wanted to show off his incredible boyfriend. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Anthony, come on, the game is about to start!" Colton impatiently tugged on Anthony's arm. "OK, OK! Calm the fuck down, Col." Anthony laughed, allowing Colton to drag him along to the couch. Colton pushed Anthony back, his massive 700 pound body causing the couch to make some rather unsettling sounds. . . Despite it being reinforced beyond belief. Colton dove into Anthony's arms and snuggled up to him. Anthony bent down and kissed Colton on the cheek before wrapping his arms around Colton. The two men were massive, but they still managed to fit all their bulk on to a single (enormous) couch. Even more amazing than that, they managed to position their bodies so they could be as close as possible. A year of dealing with the inconvenient blessing of their made them experts, so even the most spontaneous of hugs or kisses were easy for Anthony to pull off. Colton still had to pull Anthony down, though, since Anthony was 8 feet tall, while Colton was only 6'2". "It's the first game, I wonder what they look like now." Colton mused. Colton, despite witnessing some insane feats of human growth, was not prepared for what arrived on the ice. A group of men, all wide, possibly 6'5" or taller, skated out like elephants on giant ice-skates. Graceful. . . Giant. . . Elephants. "Wow, I'm surprised they even found uniforms that fit. Hey Anthony, do you regret n-" "Shut it, stud." Anthony squeezed Colton. "I told them I'll join next season." "Marcus is almost as big as you, you know. You two might have to really compete if you keep putting off your hockey practice. . . Besides, I thought you couldn't stand the thought of losing to Marcus?" "Nah, I think I'll let that jerkoff have his time in the spotlight. Marcus isn't so bad. . . Maybe. Besides, he made all of this crazy stuff possible somehow with the help of that weird lady. I live out my dream to be a giant, I grow my team mates into perfect hockey players, and now I have a huge body that I love. My life is perfect." "That's all, huh?" Colton playfully elbowed Anthony. "Relax stud. I was saving the best for last." Anthony caressed Colton's arm, his hand moving down over Colton's hand. Anthony rubbed a white gold ring on Colton's finger, "He gave me a great hubby. One who I want to spend some time with before I have to start practicing again." "Oh alright." Colton smiled, "But as your number one fan I am really disappointed in how you're slacking off." "I guess I have to make it up to my number one fan. . ." Anthony shut off the TV. Colton tried to protest, but Anthony's lips halted Colton's efforts. "We can catch the game later. We know they're going to kick the other team's shit in anyway. Right now I have to give my number one fan something he'd really enjoy. I think my husband would like it too. I don't know, you decide. . . Heh-heh."

I was going to stick to my style of using only one topic to post but I realized that's dumb since I can't get feedback for individual parts if I make stories too fast. This one's coming in pretty quickly just because I desperately need to start on some growing. This part was tough to get through but, thankfully, I thought it would be easier on me and a bunch of you muscle lovers if I dropped in a little German beef. Comments and feedback are definitely welcome! Belly Down Part 2 “Where the HELL have you two been?!” shouted Coach John as Kenny and Casey ran into the gym lobby with their bags over their shoulders. Kenny was in a pair of workout shorts too big for someone his size and a baggy shirt that hung on him like a sheet. His bag, at his size, appeared as though he were carrying a body. Casey wasnt as troubled as he came in. His brunette hair glistened in the sunlight and was quite the match for Kenny's red hair. His green eyes were like emeralds the way they flashed everywhere he looked. Casey was handsome beyond compare with his dimples, muscular jawline, 5 o'clock shadow, and strong muscled nose. Casey's body filled his clothes just perfectly with his big arms. Those arms were connected to a pair of big, broad shoulders as unlike Kenny, they touched both ends of his jacket's sides. Casey's chest was noticeably big and powerful looking through the white shirt within the jacket. The shirt draped over Casey's stomach as his nicely trim waist pulled tight and owned a hidden 6 pack beneath the shirt. His big hands were wrapped tightly on the strap of his bag which, though it was equal in size with Kenny's, his 190 pound 6'1 body was perfectly sized for the weight he towed. Coach John, a man of age 36 with a buzz cut, a 5 o clock shadow, piercing blue eyes stronger than Kenny's, salt and pepper hair, and an intense look that could make anyone cower or wet themselves at his command. Kenny was a sucker for someone like Coach as he towered over Kenny almost as much as his brothers at 6'3. He'd never admit to it himself, however. Only one person in the entire world knew he was even into men. His parents didn't know as they were too busy trying to make him the smart son, making him do AP classes all through high school. From what he knew, they saw him as their last chance to get a genius. Of course, Kenny grew out of letting them control him and decided to go on to a college far away with a wrestling scholarship. Kenny felt bad that none of his many brothers knew nothing either. Being the smallest brother really made it hard to build up courage when it came to the sizes they ranged from. Kenny's head barely reached his least oldest brother's lips. He'd never be able to outlive it if he had his brother's ribbing him on his sexuality. As Kenny and Casey ran into the locker room and started switching to their singlets, Kenny looked over to Casey and couldn't take his eyes away as Casey peel off his shirt. Kenny had told no one but him of his sexuality. Only Casey had come off to Kenny as a person who'd take a secret to the grave. Still, Kenny did his best to hide the fact he had a massive crush on Casey. Casey himself chuckled as he caught Kenny staring in the corner of his eye. “You good, bro?” Kenny shook himself back to reality. “Oh sure, man” he said as he revealed his skinny frame. “Oh look, its the dwarf planet, Kenny” came a deep voice from behind Kenny. Kenny turned around and looked high up into the eyes of his giant vice captain, Hans. Hans full name was a mystery to Kenny as he'd given up listening to the man beat it into him during practice. Hans's german ancestry was revealed in the way his shining golden hair was done up in a attractive cut along with his golden facial hair and sapphire eye color. Hans looked down and smiled at the hesitant eyes of his little captive. “Like what you see, Körperklaus?” he said as he lifted a big hand and condescendingly ruffled Kenny's hair. Kenny only looked down in shame as he was unable to defend himself against the giant Hanz. Hanz was a massive beast as he stood at a gigantic 6'7, the height of Kenny's 3rd oldest brother, and stretched out both ways at 256 pounds. Hanz remembered when Hanz came over from his country in Europe and he would work all over the summer to shrink down 30 pounds thanks to the max weight requirement in the Men's Greco-Roman division over in the European colleges. Thanks to all that work, Hanz only got smaller in size. His strength seemed endless as he was leaner than the leanest of the team and towered over all of them. He'd never lost a match the entire season with his big, bulging legs and veiny, large arms. His waist was small and trim with an 8 pack! It really put things into perspective the way Kenny was a foot shorter and almost half the german giant's weight. “Been eating your wheaties, boy?” he said down to Kenny as he tapped his arm. “ Couple more and you might be able to slow down arms like these by about a nano second” Hanz joked as he raised a big arm and balled up his fist. A bicep like a softball bulged out his arm with a big angry vein on its surface. Hanz's tanned skin in the light of the locker room only made him look more intimidating as that gigantic flexed bicep, his bulging pecs, and his tight stomach looked like it was cut out of stone. Hanz laughed at the look on Kenny's face. “ Something you like?” Kenny instantly darted his eyes away with a mental tug. Hanz rubbed his hair again. “See you at practice, Körperklaus” h said before waving his big friends in the higher weight classes and left the locker room with only Kenny and Casey left. Kenny quickly began to continue his dressing as though nothing happened. “How long are you going to let him toy with you like that?” Casey said as he stood behind the rushing Kenny. Kenny just finished in time to look behind him and see Casey in his sweatshirt and singlet. Kenny fought as hard as possible to avoid looking down. “As long as it takes for him to get bored” he said. Casey looked in Kenny's eyes intently for a moment. Kenny looked away as though he were afraid Casey would be able to look into his soul and see all the weakness within him. He felt lucky that Casey turned and walked away. Kenny looked after him and felt his cock bounce in the pouch of his singlet. Casey's sweatshirt only came down the very lowest point of his back before revealing the silky blue of his singlet covered ass. It was so full and tight looking, raised like two buns of bread. Kenny shook his head. He was glad Casey didn't look back and catch him as the door to the locker room opened and closed behind him. “Mmmm makes you want to just visit the bakery of those buns, doesnt it?” said a gurgling voice. Kenny looked around expecting to see a mirror but saw nothing of the sort in the room other than lockers, discarded sports bags, and assorted clothes. “Oh please” came the voice again. Kenny jumped as he felt the touch of a hand ruffling his hair. “Ah, so you don't enjoy that” said the doppelganger standing before Kenny. Kenny was still shocked as he looked at the duplicate of himself standing before him, wearing the clothes he was wearing now. “Funny you let that ass toy with you that way. I sure didn't enjoy it” Kenny looked back as he started packing his clothes in his bag again to ignore the doppelganger. “Ah, so you fear and lust for that one, do you?” Kenny was like an open book as he almost stopped packing. “You know what, how about I answer the questions you wont and help you along, huh?” the doppelganger said. “By the way, we should really find a name for me that you can call me in your head other than 'the doppelganger'. I'm a part of you now, not a fucking superhero” he said as he lazily sat beside Kenny's bag and scratched his own chest. Kenny had finally gotten over having a doppelganger in his head like this. At first, it was scary but now, it was just plain annoying. Still, his instincts kicked in and he did the best he could to ignore him and hope he'd get bored. “Get bored? That's ridiculous. You're the most interesting kid I've ever seen. Especially with what you're hiding inside yourself” he said as he stood up and rubbed Kenny's shoulders from behind. Kenny flinched but continued zipping up his bag. “You think I'm kidding but I'm not. That little spell you thought failed actually worked better than ever before. It's supposed to match the user's want for power and control” he said as he leaned in and whispered into Kenny's ear. “Don't worry. You think I may seem like the gas pedal but I'm actually the breaks.” Kenny shoved his doppelganger off. “There you go calling me a doppelganger again.” Kenny turned back to the copy angry. “Leave me the fuck alone!” The doppelganger used Kenny's attack as ammunition. “That's what you should have said to that giant arian asshole out there. But don't worry, you can count on me to help you with that.” With a red flash that left cinders falling to the floor, the doppelganger was gone again. For now, let's call me your name backwards. Hmmmm, Kenny backwards is Y-N-N-E-K...... Nick! With that, the voice belonging the now named Nick vanished and Kenny was left alone to his thoughts it seemed. He wasn't fooled, however. Nick was still there. Somewhere deep in his mind. Laughing at him like the hyena he was. Practice sucked for Kenny as he felt the mat against his back again. His body was sore from hours of working out, learning new moves from coach, and then being dealt heavy blows by the blue mat from the only other guy in his weight class. He was breathing heavily and covered and sweat as his body was unmoving on the mat. “Alright, that's enough for today, ladies. Let's close with some weigh ins” came the coach's voice. Kenny frowned as he knew what that meant. The entire wrestling team went into the locker room and undressed down to their undergarments. A line was formed with Kenny and Casey at the end as he felt insecure in only his loose fitting boxers. Flashbacks of when wedgies and pantsing were cool entered his mind everytime he had to stand almost naked in front of the other guys. He was the shortest and smallest of them all regardless of the fact he was at the heaviest weight of his weight class. The other guy in it was in front of him, his super lean body glistening in the sunlight as he showed of his hard work. Kenny had tried his best to also stay in shape but, after high school, he seemed to have gotten less and less lean as he began eating more. He frowned as he was told by his doctor that he had an eating disorder that made him eat when he was afraid or over excited. He didn't really believe him but, looking at his gut now, he really had to think hard on that as he looked at the tight body of the other guy, his boxerbriefs tight against his perky ass. The line went rather quickly though the team's size was quite large. Before long, the guy in front of Kenny was walking onto the scale and waiting for his measurement. “125. Looks like your safe for now, Isaiah. Watch out on those burgers” joked Coach John as he let him get off the scale. Kenny hesitated as he stood before the scale. Kenny knew that he wasn't the kind to gain weight. It was just the way he would be put on the spot. “Go ahead, Kenny. We all got somewhere to be” said the coach. The guy's standing around the locker room laughed as they watched Kenny stand there the way he was. Kenny's face was red with embarrassment but he still pushed forward and stood on the scale, his body red from his frustration. The coach moved the old style scale's tiny sliding parts and came to a final conclusion. The coach looked into Kenny's eyes and made a concerned expression. “134.” The room was silent for only an instant before a chorus of “Oooo”s rang around the room. All the team started laughing like hyenas, some actually dropping their clothes all together and some covering their mouths to hide their laughing. The coach was speechless. “ Kenny......you've gone up a weight class and the next match is tomorrow” he said, looking down into Kenny's eyes. “I have to either let you off this one or you'll have to go in the 134-142 range.” Kenny was still staring at the numbers of the scale. How the hell had he gained 8 pounds in a single night?! Kenny understood when he heard laughing in the background. Of course, it wasn't laughing from anyone in the locker room exactly. Kenny heard Nick laughing in the back of his mind, his intent and guilt ringing and Kenny's ears. Wish and you shall receive, Nick said into Kenny's mind. Kenny was so insecure of himself the entire day, he hadn't noticed that his boxers had begun to fill with new mass. They fit loosely now, rather than looking baggy. A shadow consumed Nick and he turned to see Hanz's pecs again, his laughter causing his big chest to shake with his deep voice. “ Well, looks like you're going to need some encouragement, boy. Gone and ate too many fries, eh?” he said down to Kenny with a smug look. Kenny looked away in time to see Casey come up to him, his boxerbriefs revealing all his perfect, manly muscle curves. “It's cool, man. Just go up a class, no one's going to laugh if you put all you've got into it” he said to Kenny. Kenny sighed. What the hell was wrong with his life? An answer came from inside his head. There's a lot wrong with it. Don't worry, though. I've already said it to you before. You think I may seem like the gas pedal but I'm actually the breaks. You aren't getting anything you didn't want. To Be Continued.

The Traffic Jam Half a dozen drivers angrily honked their car horns in frustration at a young man, as he walked through a slow moving traffic jam. He stopped in each lane and refused to move until a blue Subaru, managed to merge into said lane. The pair repeated the process several times, until they reached the rightmost lane and exited the freeway. "Pretty sure we are not supposed to do that, Spencer," said the driver. "Come on Jacob, did you really want to wait for a two mile long traffic jam to clear up?" "Well no." "So now we're out. No harm done to anybody." "I guess." "Dude you're too intense." Jacob gave his passenger a look, "I don't think you know what intense means." "Sure I do. You're always like, 'We can't do that,' or 'We're not supposed to be here,' dude you need to lighten up a little." "Yeah, yeah, you say that now, but one of these days you are gonna end up in jail for defacing private property or trespassing." "No I won’t." The two friends continued the drive for thirty minutes before they arrived at a large government building, near the center of down town. The building was roughly eighty years old, and stood as a contraction amid a sea of modern metallic and glass rectangles. There was character in the white painted bricks, and finesse in the detailed edges and borders. "You boys are late again," said the receptionist; a dark haired, pale skinned woman with an icy demeanor. "Sorry Eleanor,” said Jacob "We got caught up in a traffic jam," said Spencer. "According to the reports, the traffic jam hasn't moved at all in the last twenty minutes. Not to mention it's been an ongoing thing since seven." "We got off the freeway and drove here on the regular streets." "Yet you are almost an hour and a half late." "It's a long drive, and it took me a while to convince Jacob to get off the freeway." "I'm sure." "What? You don't believe us?" Eleanor stared down Spencer with her steel colored eyes; a hard soul piercing stare. Jacob tried not to pay attention, to not fall under the woman's spell. "I'm sure you have work to do, so why are you standing in my lobby trying to start an argument?" "I'm sorry, ma'am. It won't happen again." Spencer broke eye contacted and started walking towards the main elevator. Jacob followed suit, and felt a wave of cold air penetrate his body, despite the lack of air currents. Once in the elevator, he turned around to find Eleanor staring right at him. Thankfully the doors closed, almost an instant later. Spencer turned to Drake with a look of anger, "Dude, why didn't you say anything?" "I don't know. She scares me?" A look of total disgust spread over Spencer's face, "She scares you. You are a man, how can you be scared of her?" "Her eyes are terrifying. Besides you caved." "Because I didn't have any back up." The elevator doors sprang open and the duo walked out still arguing, until they reached their separate offices. Spencer left in a huff complaining that Jacob needed to grow a spine. After an hour somebody knocked on Jacob's door. "Come in." "Jacob do you have a moment," asked Melinda, a slender nearly flat chested woman, with brown eyes and brown hair. "What do you need?" "All the electronics in the building are freaking out, and there isn't a single IT person anywhere." "I can't really help you with that." "Actually I just wanted to know if your stuff is acting up." "Let me check, I haven't done anything other than power on my monitor." Jacob typed in his login information and waited for the screen to finish loading. Just before the Windows logo disappeared, the screen cut off, then returned to the login screen. He again typed in the required information, but nothing appeared on the monitor. "That's weird." "Check your phone; I was having problems with mine." Jacob pulled out his phone, unlocked it, and tapped the internet app. The camera app opened up instead. He closed it, and again tried tapping the internet app, only for the calendar app to open. "The wrong apps are opening." "Mine's basically just a brick, it won't do anything." "That is..." Jacob stopped mid-sentence upon taking a look at Melinda. Her breasts were no longer A cups, but instead appeared to be rather full C cups. Gone was the thin almost stick like appearance from ten minutes beforehand, and in its place an hourglass. An hourglass with generous bottom curves and a top seemingly still developing. Her lips curled in a snarl, as she realized Jacob was staring. "...strange." A button from her blouse popped right off and hit, Jacob square in the forehead. Melinda was stunned. She looked at Jacob then down at her breasts and yelped. "Oh my god. My breasts. My breasts are huge. Are...are those my hips? I need a doc," another button pops off and hits Jacob, hit time in the eye. "Jacob are you alright? That wasn't supposed to happen. I mean...god I don't know." She was paralyzed with fear, afraid to approach. Jacob sat in his chair rubbing his injured eye for several seconds until he heard a tearing sound. With his good eye, he saw Melinda's breasts grow to the point of no return. They destroyed the confines of her bra and proceeded to completely popping all the upper buttons on her blouse. The poor woman desperately attempted to cover her abnormally large areolas, as she fled down the hall. Jacob rose from his seat, wanting to wash his eye out; he suddenly felt dizzy. Disoriented, he started rushing to the door. Through his right eye, he saw the sleeves of his shirt were several inches too short. He lacked the time to stop his momentum, and plowed headfirst into the doorway before crumpling to the floor. "Jacob, Jacob. Oh dude what happened to you?" asked a frantic looking Spencer. "I'm not sure. I think I somehow grew," he responded as Spencer offered a hand. Up Jacob went, and up, until he was nearly a foot taller than his 5'10 friend. Through the pain in his eye and forehead, Jacob saw the height difference and became started. He stumbled over his feet and fell forward into Spencer. "Whoa dude, I got ya." "Thanks. Hey you are not Spencer." "What of course I am. Dude you should lie down, there's some blood running down your head." Jacob could feel something running down his face, lots of it, and yet he couldn't focus on the flowing liquid. The stranger standing in front of him, sounded like Spencer and had Spencer's clothes, but he wasn't Spencer. His man had red hair, green eyes, a triangle jawline, dark stubble, and the body of a power lifter. The shoulders were far too massive, the thighs and arms too bulbous, but most prominent was the gut. Like the rest of his body, the gut was visible through several tears in the man's clothes, it looked like a beach ball with ridges. Like somebody inflated Spencer's six pack, by pumping air under the skin to see how far it would stretch. "You can't be Spencer. He is blonde with an athletic build." The man cranked up his head, "Obviously I know that, I'm Spencer." The man started to help Jacob lie down, but used too much force and slammed Jacob into the floor. "Jacob I'm sorry, I don't know my own strength anymore. I don't know anything anymore. Everyone is transforming; growing, shrinking, gaining weight, losing weight, changing hair color, changing eye color, the list just goes on and on. And you're bleeding. Come on let’s get you to the bathroom." The stranger grabs the injured Jacob by the waist and starts guiding him to the bathroom. Still disoriented, Jacob can hear screaming from all over the fifth floor. A naked woman holding two clipboards to her Amazonian body runs past them. Behind her runs and elven woman, short and doll like. Near the bathroom there is man or beast, crawled up in the beetle position. The duo couldn't help but watch as when they recognized the man as Mr. Williams, the seventy-year-old senior manager, balled up on the floor crying. Most of the dense white hair covering his body suddenly fell off, the remaining hair turned pitch black, a dense bush sprouted on the his head. The leathery skin covering his body came alive, all the marks and imperfections slowly disappeared leaving behind pearly white skin, completely blemish free. A lifetime of bacon, pasta, cheese, and beer disappeared in a matter of minutes; the excess skin shrank away, leaving the man looking anorexic. That didn't last. The tissues under the skin started expanding and as his bones began reshaping his body; wide shoulders to go with a narrow waist, and high cheekbones to complement an angular jawline and deep set eyes. Muscles stacked together form the impressive six pack and solid arms of a French underwear model. However the man crawled up on the floor could never be an underwear model, not without facing accusations of stuffing his underwear. A pair of lemon sized testicles and a soft six by four penis sort of dangled out in the air, as Mr. Williams straightened himself out. The dark black hair on his scalp grew longer. The pitch black hair on his head and brows, matched his treasure trail; all of it contrasted with his bright baby blue eyes. The man was no longer seventy; he was probably 22 at the most. Williams stared at his body, then at the lanky giant, and power lifter before running off, sprouting wood. "Spencer what was that?" "What I was saying before. Everyone is transforming, though I don't know why that guy was naked to begin with." Spencer pushed open the restroom door and half dragged Jacob inside. It was difficult getting Jacob's head into the sink on account of his new height. After two minutes of struggling, Spencer gave up; he forced Jacob to his knees and shoved the man's head under running water. "Here press these against your head." Jacob grabbed a wad of water towels out of Spencer's large and calloused hands, and firmly pressed against the gash on his head. The pain and dizziness subsided. His brain began thinking again, rationalizing, trying anything to make sense of the situation. He stood up to his full height. "Spencer you are taller." The thick man managed to grow four or five inches during the walk to the restroom. He looked as if somebody had taken a picture, clicked on the corner and stretched it out. No apparent loss of muscle or fat due to the height increase. "Holy shit you're right. Fuck my face itches, it's on fire." He rushed to a sink and started splashing water on his face to no effect. No fire, other than a dense red bread of fire red hair to go with his the brighter eyebrows and eyelashes. His bottom lip became fatter, the top lip thinner. The nose bridge flattened a bit, the end extended a little ways downward, past the nostrils. Something happened to his ears, but whatever changes occurred where hidden by a thick lion like mane of dark red hair. The gut started expanding again. Growing and growing outward, the six abs on the surface managed to cut deeper and deeper with each passing second. His shirt tore, his pants and underwear tore, and so did his socks. Suddenly the restroom seemed too small. Spencer's gut and pecs bulged out about the same distance. His arms were probably larger than Mr. Williams' chest; his legs were definitely larger than the pretty boy's body. He was a massive wall of muscle covered with a padding of fat. Despite being five or six inches taller than Spencer, Jacob felt incredibly small in his presence. Spencer just seemed to overflow with overwhelming power and strength. For several seconds his body continued to swell like a balloon. "I didn't want this. I don't want to be fat," screamed Spencer has he brought his hands to the sink and knocked it from the wall. It crashed on his feet, but Spencer didn't react. Surely it hurt, though his face didn't even show the faintest sign of pain. It showed excitement. Spencer stepped away from the demolished mess, giving Jacob a good view of his genitals; the carpet matched the drapes. The equipment was probably larger than Mr. Williams', but it looked smaller given the power lifter style frame. Spencer gripped the veiny shaft and started jerking off. "This is amazing. Oh yeah. Fuck yeah. I'm so hot. I'm so fucking hot." Without warning the guy just started humping a sink until he destroyed it too. Due to lack to the lack of experience with his new body, Spencer didn't last long enough to destroy a third sink. He shot a load right into the mirror in front of himself, and kept shooting until collapsing to his knees. "Dude I feel like I can cum forever. Diana, I need to find Diana." As Spencer passed, Jacob couldn't help but notice the difference in height; four inches, maybe more in his favor. He didn't open the door; the red haired giant pushed it, tearing it off the hinges. It flew across the hall and slammed into the opposing wall. 'Holy fuck,' thought Jacob. He could not believe his eyes, as his best friend turned into the world's biggest bull. He couldn't believe the strength of the bull, to tear down a sink, rape another, and to send a door flying. It was surreal, it wasn't possible, and yet the overbearing stench of his cum served as reminder that it had happened. Through the cum, cut the smell of fresh blood. Jacob looked at the paper towels clutched to his forehead, all dark red and dripping blood. He threw them on the floor, and stepped over the debris, to look in a mirror. His face was his, though it was covered in blood. Turning the cold water knob, while still staring at the reflection he frantically stared splashing water on his face. The blood slid off, revealing the gash had healed. No scar, no mark, not even the slightest hint of redness. He continued to stare at his reflection for several minutes expecting some sort of change to occur. It didn't; not after five minutes, not even after ten minutes. He stepped out of the bathroom and started walking around. The entire fifth floor was a mess. Papers thrown about, plants overturned, office supplies littered on the floor, and holes of various sizes in all the walls. "Jacob? Jacob is that you?" Jacob turned around, "Yeah it's me," he said to an Asian woman. 'There aren't any Asian women in his department,' thought Jacob. "Jacob, it's me Trisha," said the woman. Trisha was a brown haired woman, with hazel eyes, and pear build. She was motherly, probably because she had five children and seven grandchildren. The new Trisha most definitely didn't have the body of grandmother. Her hips were wider than the average woman's, but her large bust completely overshadowed them, giving her an apple build. The build was only further accented by the wide square shoulders of a seasoned Olympic swimmer. Her round face was distinctively Chinese, but that body was too out of place, far too big standing at six feet tall. "Please tell me you're in the right mind," said Trisha. "I am." "Good." "Do you know what's going on?" "Well, when I saw Williams I thought the transformation changed a person to their youthful prime, but he was made more muscular and more handsome than I remember. Then I started seeing other people. Diana became a Kate Upton look-a-like with a fuller figure. Rick shrank from 6'2 to 5'5, and now looks like a miniature incredible hulk. Spencer is a red haired giant power lifter, Samantha is an elf, Gina an Amazon, Anna a bodybuilder, Jessica and Rose look like supermodels, Greg and Tim look like underwear models, Silvia, Melinda and few other just grew giant breasts and experienced minor changes. I'm Asian. Honestly I don't have the faintest idea what's going on." "I need a moment to process." "You don't have a moment. All the electronics are malfunctioning, the doors and windows are all locked, we can't leave the fifth floor, and to make everything worse half the staff is fucking all over the place." "What?" "Richard is like fifty now and encouraged Rick and Jessica a threesome with him. Spencer and Diana are destroying everything in sight. Gina and Silvia are taking turns with Greg, and Troy won't stop touching himself. "There's nothing we can do. I am not about to get between Spencer and Diana if that's where you were going with this." "Of course not," she snapped angrily, "Look we need get out of his building now." "You just said everything is locked." "I know. And just to make matters even worse, none of the windows are breaking." "Are you fucking kidding me?" "We've tried everything, they won't break." "Damn, it looks like we'll need Spencer then." "Why?" "He is stronger than he looks. He completely destroyed two sinks and tore a door of its hinges without even trying. Maybe Rick is super strong too. We need them both." "I hate to do this to you, but you need to get him away from Diana. Do you understand?" "Unfortunately, I do." "I'll handle Rick." "Good luck." "Good luck." As Jacob ran around the broken office, he saw a muscular body lying unconscious amid a stack of bodies. Closer examination showed the body was female; Anna, unless another woman suddenly became a bodybuilder. He saw young man with a lean and muscular body thrusting his hips into the anus of an elven woman. Three statuesque women huddled together in a circle, attempting to tie together torn clothes to protect their modesty. Searching the entire floor for the thick red head turned out much harder than imagined. He wasn't anywhere in sight. Spencer was a screamer, and Jacob couldn't hear anything resembling the man's screams. He heard the voices of others having sex, but not Spencer. Refusing to give up, Jacob started running. He fell again and again, due to the lack of coordination, but he constantly rose to his feet. After half an hour of searching he saw them. Spencer had Diana wrapped in his meaty arms; he was walking around, bumping into walls, plants, and even other people. When he stopped it was only to destroy a wall in fashion. The monster pinned Diana against a wall, and began thrusting the entire length of his phallus into her, putting his entire weight into each thrust. On the fourth thrust, the muscles in his ass tensed momentarily and then expanded in one jaw dropping moment. He shoved her right through the wall, slammed her into the ground and kept thrusting away. She screamed in agony, but he didn't listen. All Spencer wanted was his prize. His body began to swell, either due to receiving a pump or another growth sequence, and he thrust into Diana with such force that something actually cracked. She screamed, he roared into her face and deposited the largest load in his life into her. Eventually he pulled out of her nearly dead body and walked away. "S...Spencer, um are uh are you..." "I'm great man." "What about her?" "She'll be alright. Just needs some time to recover and what not." "She isn't fine. There is no way in hell is fine. I heard something snap, she might have broken a bone or something. You almost killed her." "Dude relax, Diana and I have a special relationship. She loves pain. Both giving and receiving. Yeah I'll admit I was more forceful that I should have been, but when she wakes she'll want more." "I don't believe you, nobody could possibly enjoy that." Spencer gave a smirk, "Diana enjoys it. This is what I mean by you're too intense. You can't believe that somebody likes rough sex. It's too weird, too out of the ordinary for you. That's probably why you haven't finished transforming." "What are you talking about?" "I'll be honest with you. When I was a kid, I loved watching wrestling. I wanted to be big and strong like all the muscular superstars. Then one day, I saw a different kind of wrestler, the big power lifter type, with mountains of muscle hidden under thick layers of fat. At first I thought they were gross, but when I watched them throw around the bodybuilder types like rag dolls, my mind changed real quick. I've always wanted to be massive, but it just wasn't in my genes. I thought the fitness model look was pretty okay, so I settle for that. Then today happened and now I'm huge, just like I always wanted." "What about the red hair?" "The hair makes me look like a beast, a wild dangerous beast, which I am. I got the body, the face, the hair, and the genitals of a muscle beast." "It isn't possib...." "You're right it isn't possible, but it happened. Just think about it for a moment. Williams was an ancient dinosaur, now he looks a model and is probably younger than either of us. Anna over there has a muscle fetish, in case you were wondering. Almost all the women have D cups or bigger. All the guys have huge dicks. Do you know how much men and women care about tits and dicks? I wanted a large beastly body, now I have it. I wanted a bigger dick, now I have it." "It can't be that simple." "Of course it can, at least today it is. So then Jacob what is your fantasy?" "What?" "Come on man, don't play dumb. What is your fantasy? You like being tall, don't you? You believe in the height, because there are plenty of people who are 6'10, 6'11, and seven feet even. It's unusual, sure, but it happens." "That's crazy, you are crazy." "Dude yesterday we were body twins, 5'10 at 180lbs. Today I'm at least 6'5 at like 400lbs, and you're 6'10 still at 180lbs. It's time to give into your fantasy. You only have one chance so don't mess it up. Come on man grow." "What about Rick he was 6'4, why would he shrink down to 5'5?" "It was probably to see a ‘how the other half lives’ type of thing. The guy is wider than I am, and it would look amazing at his previous height." "But he shrank." "Yeah, maybe for the shock value; it adds to the fantasy." "Explain that." "Okay. It's like short people wanting to be tall. As insane as it may seem to you, there are tall people who want to be short. So anyways if Rick had kept his height, he'd be scary or disturbing as fuck to people not into muscle. As a short guy, he's not so intimidating or shocking. Now stay with me for a bit. Take a group of people and tell them to elect a leader, chances are they'll look to the tallest person in the room for leadership. People gravitate towards tall people, because tall people warrant respect. A similar thing occurs with muscle mass. Athletes, dancers, models and various other occupations go hand in hand with desirable amounts of muscle; most people think bodybuilders are over the top and don't take their passion or sport seriously. Rick wanted to put himself in a position where people didn't respect or take him seriously." "Now you are just fucking with me." "No it's great. I saw Richard trying to snag a threesome with Jessica and Rick. Richard is like 6'2 maybe 6'3 and buff, like a smaller version of me. He's like a stereotypical old muscle guy, thick arms, chest, legs, and gut, and hairy too. The dwarf was being all submissive, agreed right away with everything he said. Something about Rick was off; I couldn't look away from the site. Rick was eating Jessica, and Richard was about to stick his cock in Rick's ass. This is where shit gets crazy. Rick's ass cheeks are spread out, when suddenly he rolls away, and knocks Richard to the ground. He starts whispering in the old man's ear, next thing I know Richard is his hands and knees begging Rick to be gentle. He wasn't." "So his fantasy was to be short and wide, so he could dominate tall people?" "All people, but especially tall people." "That can't be real." "It is real just accept it," the giant starts bouncing his massive meaty pecs. Dozens upon dozens of pounds of thick muscles began jumping up and jump menacingly. Suddenly he went into a most muscular pose. Despite the thick layers of fat, all the muscles were clearly visible; his upper body nearly doubled in size. Still flexing, "This is real dude, now it's time to get into your fantasy." "No, you are just trying to rationalize something that can't be explained." "You still think I'm lying about Diana, don't you?" "Well some nasty bruises are starting to develop around her vagina." "I'll show you that I didn't force anything on her." Spencer swaggered past Jacob to Anna. During the course of the conversation she regained consciousness. He supported her head and whispered into her ear. Then he positioned himself at her vaginal lips; no foreplay or anything. His penis was still coated with his and Diana's cum, he began thrusting his hips. Gently, after a few minutes he became more forceful, though still relatively gentle. "See dude, we've been going at it for almost twenty minutes and I haven't broken anything. I'm not smashing her into anything, because she isn't into that. Diana over there is a masochist, she fucking loves pain. It's that simple." Not wanting to watch his friend have sex Jacob left the area. He watched his fellow workers, even the ones trying to fashion themselves something to cover their nudity, seemed happy. Nearly everyone wore a smile. Some women even complemented each other on their new appearances. Jacob stopped to ask several about their transformations. They repeated the less graphic details of Spencer's explanation almost perfectly. Jacob began to believe them, but a sliver of reluctance refused to leave his brain, so a coworker directed him to Rick and Richard. Rick sat on the edge of the conference table, legs hanging off the side. Lying on his lap was a cum covered Richard, ass hanging out in the air. How the table managed not to tip was astonishing on its own. Rick was tiny, maybe even less than 5'5. His chest was unquestionably larger than he was tall. Unlike Spencer, Rick had very little if any fat on his body. Beneath every square inch of his skin, was probably a solid foot of muscle. Every muscle and vein was overly pronounced, ready at any moment to rip apart his skin. The simple act of breathing, made it seem like his muscles would rupture the skin. "It looks like we have guest, and you didn't say hello boy," said Rick. "I'm sorry daddy," replied Richard in an almost fearful tone. "Sorry isn't good enough boy," shouted Rick. He raised his monstrously large right hand, flexed his arm for the guest, then opened his palm and spanked Richard. The sound was truly deafening. It shook all the muscles in Richards’s ass cheeks, it shook the table, and it parted the air to generate powerful currents. It was unbelievably painful, like a concentrated car collision in the form of a single palm. Jacob noticed that Richard was crying, but he also noticed that ejaculate was dripping down Rick's inhuman left quad. "Now what do you say boy?" asked Rick with a stern tone. "Hello Mr. Blount," said Richard in between pants. "Hello" "Good boy. Oh sorry Jacob, I'm not taking to you, I'm talking to little Dick here." "I wanted to talk to you about the recent transformations." "Ah right away. Dick give daddy a kiss and then be on your way." Timidly, the 50 year old man reached up and kissed his master of the lips. Then hairy beast jumped to his legs and began walking away, but not before Rick could deliver another spank. Richard jumped up in surprise and rushed out of the room. "What the fuck was that?" "That was my fantasy." "A mock incestual relationship with a man twenty years older than you? You sick fuck." The miniature hulk gave a hearty laugh and showed his brilliant white teeth. As he sucked in air, his diagram expanded, which in turn expanded his overly large torso even farther. For a second Jacob could have sworn he actually saw ruptures in the skin. "Calm down. That's just the dynamic in this relationship. You said it yourself; he is twenty years older than me." "Was that his fantasy?" "Yeah I think it was. His fantasy probably didn't involve so much spanking or rough sex, but the premise is the same. He supposedly wanted to be the dominate male partner, and in his mind that meant being older, 6'3, and 320lbs. Unfortunately, it takes more than height, muscle, and age to be dominate. It's a state of mind and he didn't realize or have that." "And you did?" "I had before the transformation." "Then why tran..." "Transform all. It's simple really. I thought it would be fun. Little guy bossing around the big dominant alpha male or bringing the stuck up bitch down a peg or two." "You are hardly little." "Well in terms of height I am. The muscles are bonus. They can add or take away from the situation. Look man I don't know why this happened, but believe me I am enjoying it. I'd rather not explain to my roommates why I'm suddenly 5'3 and weight 450lbs. However, I wouldn't complain about this being a permanent change." "Okay say I've accepted this whole fantasy coming to real life, how can you possibly weight 450lbs? There would be no way for you to move." "The weight is just a guess, going off my personal fantasy of course, and I don't really care for the science or magic behind it. So tell me, if you believe why haven't you transformed?" "Because I don't have a fantasy in mind." "Well when you do, I'd love to see it. Dick, come back here," he smiles, "In case you still have doubts. Dick walked back into the room and immediately took his position on Rick's lap. Rick placed his hand on Dick's lower back. It was out of proportion to the mini hulk's body, two maybe three times too large for his frame. He removed the hand and curled all but one finger. It alone was significantly larger a jumbo sized hotdog. He took the finger and started playing with the Dick's ass. "You want to leave don't you? This is what I was talking about, the mentality to dominate. Of course I could never dominate you into having sex, but little Dick here loves it. His fantasy isn't to dominate, it's to be dominated. He just gave himself a bigger body so his daddy could enjoy it more. Isn't that right little Dick?" "Yes, sir." "Good, now then." There was no warning. Rick shoved his muscle bound finger into Dick's entrance, and forcefully began exploring. Dick's entire body started bucking wildly. Rick placed his left arm around Dick's back and slipped his right calf over Dicks flapping hair legs to regain control. Rick applied more force to his finger; Dick responded accordingly but couldn't move at all due to Rick's pin. The master eventually removed his left and to grab some cloth behind him. Then wadded the cloth into a ball and stuffed it into his toy's mouth. "Will he be alright?" "Naturally, this is our fantasy," the mini hulk somehow managed to stick in yet another finger. Jacob turned away, "How strong are you?" "Why are you changing the subject?" "Trisha and I wanted to get some muscle before attempting to knock down a door or something." "Yeah she told me. It didn't work, not matter how hard I pushed it didn't budge." "Maybe if you and Spencer tried together." Rick momentarily pulled out of Dick and tossed the big man on the floor. The paper skinned hulk walked over the east wall of the conference room and rammed his forefinger through the drywall. To really drive the point home he started punching through the material, taking out massive chunks with each strike. With the last punch, he left his arm in the wall and started walking. His arm tore away at the building, as the man walked around the room. There was no resistance to be offered by the drywall, none at all. Casually, he returned to his sitting position on the conference table and waited for Dick to resume his position. "Listen Jacob, I just punched through the wall like it was tissue paper. Those doors and windows aren't gonna break anytime soon. You know, I'm amazed you can talk so casually as I finger a guy right in front of you." "You act like you've done it before." "Dozens of times." "Ordinary this would disturb me, but for some reason today it does not." "That's what Trisha said earlier, before joining in." "So the three of you?" "No, little Dick here strictly prefers dick. I on the other hand, am more flexible. Speaking of which little Dick here is nice and loose again. So unless you want..." "I'm going." Jacob walked out of the room, but caught a full view the reflection of a mirror. Dick was on the floor, Rick was plowing him hard. So hard, that with each thrust Dick was actually pushed forward several inches. 'That is going to lead to serious rug burn,' thought Jacob. Jacob continued walking around the floor. Most people had settled down, and some had even returned to working. He found Spencer still having 'gentle' sex with Anna; despite her own impressive size and power she appeared small and frail wrapped in his large arms. Diana was still half dead. He continued to wander around and by accident found the new Troy, a perfect replica of a monstrously vascular comic book character. Like Williams, he appeared to fantasize about a male model body, though with an extra thirty or so pounds of muscle. "I see you are enjoying yourself." "Yeah man." "How come you aren't out with everyone else?" "Jacob, I'm so ripped and flexible now that I tomorrow I won't have a reason to leave my house." "Assuming the transformation is permanent." "I know what's behind it, and I'll make sure the transformation is permanent." Jacob couldn't believe his hears. Troy knew the secret and instead of telling anybody he was caressing his abs and flicking a long hard nipple. "How do you know? What is going on here?" "Actually I'm not entirely sure, but I have a pretty good idea." "Well hurry up." "It's Eleanor." "What?" "Dude she is a witch or some kind of reality warper." "Well given all the crazy shit that has happened in the last few hours, I can believe in witches and reality warper, but what makes you so sure she is behind this?" "I've worked in this building for the last fifteen years, and during those fifteen years anybody who managed to piss that woman off, suddenly disappeared or has their life ruined." "Well I've worked here for two years, and Eleanor is definitely intimidating, but I've never seen hear actively go after somebody." "You've just never seen her work. She is the receptionist, okay. When some cocky little shit walks in, she is the first person they deal with. When an arrogant business person or lawyer walks in, she has to deal with them. All she has to do is stare at them with her cold icy eyes, and suddenly all the bravado, all the swagger, the self-importance, it all goes away. The most powerful and influential people in the city are completely terrified of her. The mayor's assistants don't even come here anymore; they send the interns. Speaking of which, do you remember Christine Hath?" "She was the girl who only showed up for one day of her internship." "Yeah, that's because on that day she pissed off Eleanor. From what I heard, Eleanor was going through some documents on a tablet, when Christine showed up with a manila folder. Eleanor took the folder and went through the documents, and found a couple that needed to be signed. She told the girl, 'You need to get these signed,'' and handed the folder back. The girl was like, 'I'm done for the day. You get them signed,' and then took the folder and slipped it between Eleanor's fingers and the tablet, before basically skipping away. The day afterwards human resources gets a call, Christine's mother saying her daughter wouldn't be able to continue her internship due to medical problems. Last month, Melinda apparently saw her at the high school. Her face was covered in a thick layer of makeup and looked really bumpy. Mel tried to talk to her, but she ran away; a student told her Christine had suddenly developed huge boils all over her face and body that refused to go away." "Well everything that's happened today, I guess that's believable. Anyways why are you so certain that Eleanor, with all her magical reality warping powers, will allow you to keep your body after today? Or even live?" "Because I can’t lose all this." He stood up and began posing. His body was simply amazing; hard and round in the all the right places. His arms looked like somebody stuffed in two hemispheres and some lamb chops in a peach colored bag. His waist was either too small, or his pecs and legs too large. Though the most impressive thing about his body wasn't the muscle mass or the shear vascularity, it was the penis. Probably eight inches long and five inches around, flaccid; most likely the largest in the office when erect. "My wife is going to love playing with her new toy." "Yeah. Well good luck with getting the transformation to keep." Jacob left Troy's office before the well-endowed meat bag could begin growing erect. He wandered around the office some more, to find Spencer having anal sex with Anna. Her body was covered in his ejaculate; she moaned in pleasure as she attempted to meet his thrusts. Back in the conference room, Dick was lying on his back, legs pointed straight up in the air. Rick was on his knees for once, brutally shoving a thick log into Dick's anus. Jacob eventually returned to his office, and noticed there was no blood on the floor or on the doorway. "I see you're back," said a woman. Jacob turned around, nobody was in sight. He looked around for several seconds for the source of the icy voice. Suddenly he felt a cold finger touch his lower back; he turned to find Eleanor staring up at him. She was completely unchanged from earlier. "So, are you a witch or what?" She smiled, it was beautiful and apocalyptic at the same it. "The former." "Are you responsible for this?" "I am." "Why did you do this?" "Boredom." "Boredom." "How? How is any of this even possible?" "Well as you now know I am a witch. Despite my appearance, I am actually 200 years old, and for a magic user age is power. Of course old age also leads to wisdom, which typically equates to power if not versatility. So anyways, I used my magic to enter every one's mind and pulled out their physical fantasy and then brought it to fruition." "Is it really that simple?" "Heavens no. I had to use my own power to enter the minds of twenty different people and search for each person's unique fantasy. To build the fantasies, I had to use my magic and the ambient magic in the environment to convert mass from one form to another. To top it all off, I decided to give you all the power. That way the transformations were gradual and more entertaining. Of course my explanation is still too simple." "So you did this all for your own entertainment?" "I had to. Only a fifth of the workforce showed up today. I didn't have anything to do, or anything to pass the time with." "Why didn't you just use the internet?" "I don't think you understand me. I'm a witch, why would I waste my time watching kittens play with yarn, when I can do all this." "Surely you are abusing your power." "I invented the concept of being old and not giving a damn about anything that I don't care about. Plus, I'm the leading expert in human, beast, and demon transformation, so I can pretty much do whatever I want." "Which is transforming people into their personal fantasies for your amusement." "That was just because I was because I had nothing to do. Besides nobody got hurt or died or anything. And because I'm in such a good mood today, I decided to work a little extra magic. So anybody who wants to keep their new appearance may do so." "So you can make the changes permanent." "Yes I can, but usually I don't. You see the world has changed greatly over the past few decades. If I leave you all like this, people will ask questions. Imaging going to get your license renewed and explaining why you are a full foot taller. Or Williams explaining why he is twenty-one instead of seventy. So because you all provided so much entertainment today, I will cast a spell on you. Every person you think of will have their memories of you rewritten to believe that you grew into your current form. This spell is very powerful, and it will change your appearance in any photograph or video, anything with your image will change." "That seems too good to be true." "It's not. The spell will only change memories and images, but everything else will be as it was. For example, Rick is now 5’3; there is no way for him to reach the gas or brake pedals on his truck. Changing memories doesn't help the fact that Williams is now twenty-one, or that Trisha is now twenty-eight year old Mulan with E cups, or that Richard made himself fifty. The birthdays don't match up; if they want to keep their bodies that means giving up their old lives and starting anew. Fortunately the rest of you didn't change your ages, so a few memories switches will fix everything." "Okay, so I've finally accepted this whole fantasy coming to real life thing, but I haven't shrank yet." "Yes I can see that. You were satisfied with your appearance, and only wanted to know how it felt to be taller. The magic took an extreme effect because you only wanted one trait changed. You wanted to be six feet even, but the magic added an extra tens. Tell me; were you comfortable in your old body?" "Yes." "Are you comfortable in your new body?" "Not right now. I mean if I had time to adjust to my longer limbs, maybe I would be." "Would you be comfortable in any body?" "I guess, eventually?" "Well then you won’t mind if I take this opportunity to change your body myself." She raises her hands, white smoke begins to swirl around them, and then it happened. Jacob grew another two inches taller, bringing him to an even seven feet tall. His clothes exploded off his body, as the meaty muscles under his skin expanded. They grew and grew, until he felt bloated. However he wasn't bloated. He was completely shredded; every muscle group was developed to the point where it prominent poked out of his body. His chest alone was easily the size of his desk; the skin even matched the brown shade of the wood. His traps were unbelievably high, almost to the height of his head. His arms weren't even recognizable as arms anymore. They were earthy mountains, covered with trenches and a vast network of train tracks. His legs were, naturally larger than is arms, and followed the same structure, but to a more extreme level. The witch summoned a large mirror. Jacob saw his body and jumped back in shock. He didn't even look seven feet tall, he looked eight or nine. His chest was unquestionably the largest chest on the planet. The six pack he had worked for, was still there, only larger and with deeper cuts. The most shocking thing was his genitals; large round potatoes with a fittingly large tube steak. Once he got over the shock of his body, he looked into this face. Same dark brown hair and ears, but everything had changed slightly. His nose was straighter, his jawline board and more angular, his eyes were amber colored with a gold ring around the edge. "What did you do?" he asked in his new baritone voice. "You said you would be comfortable in any body, so I gave you a new one." "I thought this was supposed to be my fantasy." "Well I decided to make it your wife's." "She isn't into this kind of thing." "I noticed. She liked your old body, but did desire a bit more muscle and height. The magic was once again extreme in your case." "Will you change me back?" "No. At least not right away. You said yourself that would probably be comfortable in any body, so try it out for a few days. If it doesn't work, I will return you to your original body." "Um, okay." "Good. Now then I've decided to close up early. You'll find a set of extra clothes in your bottommost left drawer. Now if you excuse me, I have to inform some others of my decision. By the way can I trust you to keep this a secret?" "Sure." "Good then I will leave your memories intact. Bye now." "Bye." Jacob checked his drawer and true to the witch’s word was a set of clothes: a button down shirt, briefs, shorts, and a pair of sandals. Jacob almost tore the briefs as he attempted to raise them up beyond his quads, small tears actually did appear in the fabric. It was stretched tightly in all directions everywhere, except at his waist. The shorts were easier to put on they slipped almost perfectly over his quads. He pulled a string on the waist band and tied it, then tucked over two feet of excess string into his shorts. After several minutes he found, the shirt would only button enough to cover his abs, leaving his desk like pecs exposed to the whole world. His arms, though covered, might as well have been naked. As he left his personal office, he noticed how his pecs bounced with each step. They jiggled and flexed, the veins danced across the twin surfaces. He found his entire body seemed to have a muscle seizure with every step. The striations grew and deepened, the veins sometimes didn’t stop popping out even after he stopped moving. Jacob was so in awe of his body that he didn’t notice that the entire fifth floor was completely clean and fixed. No papers thrown about, no toppled plants, no broken walls, absolutely nothing out of order except large muscles and big breasts. He found Spencer and the pair walked outside, complementing each other’s new bodies. As they approached the Subaru, Jacob remembered something the witch said. Everyone’s memories had been altered, but not the life decisions he had made. Jacob and Spencer stared at the Subaru and wondered how one, let alone both of them would fit inside.

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 3 Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) ------------------------- I gradually regained some sense of self, feeling suspended in darkness. It was like being under water, except it lacked the joy I’ve always experienced swimming in pools or riding the waves in the ocean. Instead of that buoyancy, the weightlessness I was experiencing felt heavy, immobilizing me instead of enabling me to move in three dimensions. Nothing was visible except my own body, drifting helplessly. A sudden fear struck me. “Am I… dead?” Instantly the darkness boomed with a strangely familiar voice… the deepest and richest of the voices from the chorus earlier. “NO, CHILD, YOU ARE NOT DEAD… THOUGH NOT FOR LACK OF TRYING. YOUR BLOODLINE’S FIRST ATTEMPT AT JOINING THE CHOIR SINCE BEFORE THE DAWN OF HISTORY, AND YOU TRY TO REVERSE… WELL, ME? I KNOW THAT YOU HAVE BEEN TAUGHT NOTHING OF YOUR GIFTS, AND ARE ONLY LEARNING IN RESPONSE TO THE IMMEDIATE THREAT OF THE SPECTRE, BUT TRYING TO UNDO DEATH IS A LAST RESORT. LITERALLY.” My head pounded, both from the thunderous voice and my own condition. “So, you’re death, but I’m not dead? Is Claudia ok? Is Kellan?” “I AM… COMPLICATED. MY KIND DO NOT HAVE NAMES, ONLY TITLES. YOU MAY CALL ME THE HELPFUL ONE. YOU HAVE ASKED FOR HELP, AND IT HAS BEEN GRANTED. PART OF THAT ASSISTANCE IS THAT I WILL HELP RETURN YOU TO THE WAKING WORLD… BUT DO NOT RISK YOURSELF SO GREATLY IN THE FUTURE. CLAUDIA WILLIS IS ALIVE THANKS TO OUR INTERVENTION, BUT I WOULD NOT SAY SHE IS WELL. KELLAN IS CURRENTLY FREE OF THE SPECTRE’S CONTROL, BUT HE IS STILL A TARGET… AND THE LOST SOUL IS VERY CLOSE TO ACHIEVING HIS GOALS. YOU MUST LOCATE THE SPECTRE’S PHYSICAL REMAINS AND USE THEM TO SEPARATE HIM FROM HIS STOLEN POWER, AND SUMMON ME THROUGH THE CHORUS.” I was about to ask more questions, like “where are his physical remains” and “will this restore the drained partiers” and “what’ll happen to Kellan’s new muscles,” but suddenly the darkness lit, and I saw what I was talking to, and the sight was impossible, horrific, and strangely eye-catching! Hovering before me in the formerly lightless void was an enormous monster, whose body was made of billions of… eyes and tongues! Behind it, thousands of wings whirled as swiftly as a hummingbird’s, but I could somehow see all of them if I focused, making out every detail of red, green and silver feathers. An ancient-looking tome floated in front of it, and even as I watched, new words blazed onto the pages, as if being burned there by some unseen magnifying glass. Instead of a head, the monster had four faces, like floating masks. One was that of a child of indeterminate gender with faintly Asian or Native American features. The second was elderly and Caucasian, but so wrinkled with age that, again, I couldn’t tell if it was male or female. The third looked like an African or mixed heritage woman, with long hair that was braided on one side and cascaded loose on the other. The final face was my own, with a knowing smirk spread across his (my?) lips. All four faces opened their mouths, and the powerful voice spoke yet again, despite seeming to boom around me and not emerge from any of the lips. “TIME GROWS SHORT. YOU CANNOT REMAIN IN THIS STATE BETWEEN DEATH AND LIFE ANY LONGER WITHOUT PASSING ON PERMANENTLY, AND THERE ARE OTHER PLANS IN STORE FOR YOU. YOU WILL NEED THIS.” It began to sing, the music washing over me, and I found that I was wearing my costume wings, undamaged by the fishhooks, and that they spread, bearing me aloft on the river of sound, leaving the creature far behind. The next moment, I found myself in darkness again, but feeling something warm and hard cushioning and supporting me. I finally worked my eyes open, and found myself being held, bride-style, and nuzzled, by the new and improved Kellan, who was sitting in the passenger seat of his car. I twisted my head around and saw Claudia dozing on the back seat, but smiling, a healthy blush spread across her cheeks. Kellan shifted, and murmured as he came awake. “Heeyyyy… you’re awake. Feel ok?” He mumbled in my ear, making the hairs on the back of my neck raise in excitement. I couldn’t speak, but blushed and nodded. “Good.” He breathed in deeply, his beautiful face an inch from mine. “Thank you for saving Claudia and helping me yet again. I was out of control. But… you can’t hurt yourself. Whatever you just did, it nearly killed you… you weren’t breathing and didn’t have a heartbeat. I had to use CPR and rescue breathing on you until your chest started rising again. I brought us here to take a breather. But don’t you dare put yourself at risk like that again. What the hell happened? I thought I heard you humming and then you seemed to go into a trance. Then Claudia was healed and you came back for a moment before toppling over. Don’t do that to me again, man! I only just met you, and I want to keep you around for a looooong time.” I gulped at that last statement, but managed to nod in agreement. I then filled Kellan in on the out-of-body experience, the overwhelmingly beautiful chorus, and the insanity-inducing monster that helped me return Claudia to the world… and then did the same to me. At that point Kellan frowned. “Huh… I dozed off for a bit here in the car, and just woke up when you started stirring, so I didn’t notice it ‘til now… but your wings WERE tattered when I carried you here… and now they aren’t.” I froze at that revelation. “Really?” Kellan nodded, making the dark, wavy layers of his rock-star hair flop back and forth over his blue eyes. He reached out with his newly-muscled arm and pulled the door open, letting me slide out of his arms and stand (shakily) on my own two feet. The way he’d cradled my 6’2” frame in his football player’s arms was a bit weird, as I wasn’t used to being the shorter guy, much less being held by someone. However, as he stepped out of the car after me, I found myself looking up at a 7’1” hunk. He stretched, his biceps bulging in his torn black sleeves, his huge pecs warping the image of his costume’s ribcage, his nipples visibly erect through the fabric in the cool November air, and his shirt riding up to reveal his sculpted abs and a dark treasure trail showcased between his iliac furrow by his marble-pale skin. Once he finished stretching, he bent over, showing me the square shape of his muscle butt, while reaching into the car to retrieve my wings… good as new! “Weird,” I commented, running my fingers over the undamaged fabric of the black wings. “Just one more strange thing to add to an already bizarre evening.” Kellan nodded. “For sure. But hey man, it’s getting kinda chilly. I don’t think I’m feeling it as much as I should now that I’m supercharged with ghost lightning or whatever, but I bet you could use some more warmth. Lemme just get Claudia comfortable.” With that, he popped the trunk and grabbed some extra blankets, and quickly wrapped them around his girlfriend, making her shift and wake up, smile at him, and murmur something I couldn’t hear, before snuggling into the blankets as he closed the car to keep the cold air out. Kellan and I then headed up towards the bonfire. As we trudged uphill, I tilted my head and frowned, before asking, “You didn’t feel any drain, and Claudia was fine in the car? She didn’t get… sucked dry… like the other partiers?” Kellan shook his head back and forth, affirming that the instant-lifelessness effect I’d spotted earlier hadn’t occurred. “No… I didn’t feel anything, and Claudia’s fine. You didn’t see anything, did you?” After I confirmed that everything seemed fine when we were at the car, he relaxed. “I admit I was more focused on you and Claudia, so I wasn’t really looking around at anyone else… but now that you mention it, I didn’t hear any engines start or see any car lights. Maybe it’s just the fact that I was the one who opened the car, not Claudia, and this ghost thing needs me? Or maybe you burned it out back at the dance floor?” I shrugged, but then grimaced. “I wish… but you said you didn’t notice anyone leaving… I’d think that if the white flames had gotten rid of the ghost for good, they’d be back to normal. Besides… the big eyes-tongues-wings-faces creature said the ghost was still a threat.” As we approached the campfire, I could see the filaments of otherworldly light moving about … and somehow, I could hear them, like the hiss of the devil’s fiddle strings as he challenged Johnny for his soul. “And the threads of light are here, too… whatever’s going on, it’s not over,” I concluded. Kellan’s impressive shoulders slumped and he groaned in frustration. “Right. So, what’s the next step, besides getting toasty by the fire?” I blushed at the suggestion of “getting toasty” with the big guy, but tried to ignore it, hoping the darkness hid my reaction. “I’m not sure… the journal I found includes some descriptions about various supernatural effects and creatures, but aside from ghosts, I’m not really sure what to look for, and it’s not like this thing was written as an encyclopedia. Having to search through it… in Latin… is going to be time-consuming.” The bonfire’s warmth soaked into my skin, though the tinny noise of the glowing strings sent chills down my spine. Getting this close to the cords and knowing that I was the only one able to notice them was even more frightening than their deadliness. Kellan glanced in my direction, and he frowned, slinging a muscular arm over my shoulder, letting me lean back and rest my head on the curve of his bicep. “Hey, Angelo,” he asked in his richer, more resonant voice “Are you ok? If you’re still out of it from singing for Claudia or whatever it was you did, we could go to the main house instead and get you a couch to lie down on or something.” “Thanks,” I replied. “But I’m ok… it’s just creepy to see what I’m seeing, with the strings and all. I’m ok… just uneasy.” Kellan nodded, and squeezed my shoulder. “Ok… we can work with that.” He then shot an oddly mischievous look at me, and grinned. “Wanna hear what making out with Claudia felt like?” Assuming that non-sequitur was Kellan’s somewhat hearty, boyish way of distracting me with a change of subject, I shrugged and nodded. He seemed to take an almost puppylike glee in his new body and increased sexuality, and that excited energy seemed odd coming from a guy as big as a horse. I wondered just how greatly his personality and attitudes and even language had changed over the events of this evening. They way he was currently acting was a far cry from the terse, unwelcoming indie guy earlier. If we couldn’t figure out what was going on, how much more would he change? If we did solve the mystery, would he even want to go back? Before I could ponder these questions further, he began to speak, and I focused on his deep voice. “It was WILD, man,” the big guy enthused, his pale cheeks becoming slightly flushed, his eyes fluttering shut as he sank into the memory of his powerful body pressed against his girlfriend. “They were playing our song… ‘Beyond’ by Butterfly Three-Way. It was booming from the speakers and the air was hot as people danced around us. Claudia leaned against me and tossed her hair back, and my hands slid down her shoulders, feeling how fragile and tiny they seemed under my big hands. She smelled soooo good… shampoo with violets and cherries, perfume with I don’t know what in it, and all that.” As if being drawn back to that moment, he breathed deeply, his huge boxer’s chest inflating, the black fabric with painted-on ribcage stretching to try and accommodate the bulging muscles as they expanded. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that his muscles weren’t the only things expanding. In the glow of the bonfire, the black lycra of his pants shifted, and his already visible bulge started to grow larger and thicker as it stretched towards his right thigh. His voice, now sounding huskier than before, picked up again. “She pressed against my body, man, and she cooed… she actually cooed… when she felt how hard I was… I am. She said that she wanted to drive me over the edge right then and there… purred it into my ear, and then she raised her arms as if she wanted to be picked up. I could never do that before, but now, it just seemed right, like I’d always been able to do it… and like I’d done it a hundred times. I reached down, felt how light she was in my arms, and lifted her up to my chest. Feeling her body clinging to mine… it was soooo fucking hot, dude! Almost literally… I felt like I was on fire, or in a desert, or something, and every nerve was alive! It was freakin’ intense!” Now his stance had widened, and his package (still barely wrapped) was straining away from his body. Some of the girls (dressed as Captain Jack Sparrow, Edward Scissorhands, Mad Hatter, Sweeney Todd, and Willy Wonka) seemed to have noticed, and were gossiping behind their hands and occasionally pointing at him, while others were fanning their faces and blushing, or looking longingly at it. Kellan took no notice, though his breathing was heavier, his face was flushed, and a trickle of sweat was running down his forehead. I also noticed that, despite the heat of the bonfire, his nipples were erect, and clearly visible as they pressed against the fabric of his costume. He reached up a big hand seemed to almost caress his pecs for a moment, before sliding his long, thick fingers down over his abs, brushing them over the fur of his treasure trail. Then, his hand froze and he went still. Kellan took a deep breath, then another, and then a third, before he was able to speak. “I… I think that’s when the thing… the mist, ghost thing… I think that’s when it struck. I just found myself unable to stop. It’s like nothing else mattered except feeling good and getting off… as hard as I could. I think I forgot Claudia even existed, except as a fuck toy or something. I’m… I’m not like that… I’m not!” Then he paused, before asking, “… am I?” Taking a deep breath to bring myself back from watching Kellan actually turn himself on, I collected my thoughts before speaking. “No… I don’t think you are someone who treats others as… uh… fuck toys. I think that, while you do like yourself this way, mostly, and you do like growing… that the ghost is trying to use you somehow… and its selfishness is overwhelming your normal personality while it tries to remake you. I think that if we can get rid of the ghost, you’ll be no more of a danger to society than… well, anyone else.” Kellan’s face broke out into a gentle grin. “Thanks Angelo… just hearing you think things through makes the whole situation a lot better. I’m glad I’ve got you watching my back.” He pulled me into a lingering, if one-armed, hug, and then leaned back. “So, what should we do first? Any other spots on the property you want to check out that might be haunted?” Just then, one of the guys by the fire, well into his cups and dressed like Super Mario, pushed his friend (dressed like Wayne from Wayne’s World), who pitched forward dramatically, almost knocking into me and spilling unidentifiable alcohol everywhere. I saw “Wayne” coming towards me, drops of liquid from his cup moving through the air in what seemed like slow motion before falling into the bonfire and making it blaze upward in a sudden burst of flames. At that moment, though I was off balance and leaning precariously towards the fire, I felt powerless… there was no music, no altered consciousness, no change in the sinister ribbons of light… just me, a mere mortal. However, if I was a mere mortal, that couldn’t be said for Kellan. His powerful arms slid down me and gripped my hips, lifting me up in the air and back from the flames… and a good two feet off the ground… without raising a sweat, before placing me on his shoulder. His skin was flushed, but not with exertion… he was angry! “WHAT THE HELL,” he roared at the drunk guys, so loudly that I thought for a second that the flames cringed and blew in the opposite direction, as if from a strong wind. “YOU’RE PLAYING AROUND A BONFIRE? ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR FUCKING MINDS? MY FRIEND COULD’VE BEEN BURNED!” The guys visibly quailed before the force of Kellan’s ire, but tried to drunkenly bluff their way through it. “C’mon mannn… we were jus’ havin’ fun. No harm meant,” slurred the one who’d done the initial pushing. His friend, however, wasn’t quite so smart. Filled with liquid courage, “Wayne” retorted, “’Sides, you may be big, but if you’re an ass bandit, you should get out of the way of a real man, fucker.” The conversation and laughs and exclamations of shock around the bonfire went silent. The “Mario” went white and tugged on his homophobic pal’s shoulder, trying to pull him back. But it was too late. Kellan took in a deep breath, the only sound besides the cackling of the flame to pierce the leaden silence. When he spoke, his words were measured but echoing, as if it was taking all of his musician’s eloquence and impressive restraint to speak calmly and not simply punch the guy… which, given the fact that he’d cracked a wall when he was less built, would be a very bad thing. “One. Gay people are real men and women. Two. They do not have to get out of the way of anyone, just because he thinks he’s hot stuff. Three. I’m not just big… I’m stronger than five of your drunken asses. Four. I’m not gay, but I have responsible, sober friends, including my pal here, who are. My friends are important to me. Five. If I see or hear of you mistreating anyone else at this party, it’ll go badly for you. Very badly.” “Wayne” clearly didn’t have a clue (or had pickled his brain cells) because he actually dared to retort, “Oh yeah? This’ a free country, you freak. What’re you gonna do about it? You lay a finger on me and I’ll make sure everyone knows you’re throwing your weight around.” From my perch on Kellan’s brawny shoulder, I could actually see his handsome face stretch into a smile that could’ve come from the same grave as his costume. “I don’t have to touch you, asshole. I’m stronger than that.” I felt his sinewy frame shift under me, and looking down, realized that he was raising his foot, almost in a bizarrely muscular parody of Captain Morgan… and then he slammed it down! Resting on his broad shoulder, I felt only a momentary shift of hard muscle beneath me, and Kellan had been braced for the force by his own power. Everything around us fared much worse, as a shockwave appeared to spread out from Kellan’s thunderous footstep, causing the logs of the bonfire to collapse in on themselves, sending sparks blazing high into the night sky and knocking Wayne, Mario, the assorted female Johnny Depps, and the other people around the fire to the ground. Squeals and shouts of shock and outrage, spilled drinks, and a cloud of dirt fill the air, though not high enough to reach me, perched on top of Kellan’s 7 foot body. “Now,” boomed Kellan’s voice. “Apologize. Or. Get. The. Hell. Away. From. US!” The drunken jerk from earlier scrambled, almost crab-walking, to back away from my new friend as if the hounds of hell were after him, and his friend split as well. The conversation picked up again as Kellan reached up and gently lowered me to the ground, and looked me over, as if examining me for any damage. “Hey, sorry about that, Angelo…” he murmured, leaning down to bring his face closer to mine. “I’m sure you could’ve handled that punk, but he got on my nerves. Are you ok? I didn’t hurt you when I picked you up or something, did I?” I finally got my tongue to work, and stammered, “ Uh... n-no, b-but, GEEZ! When did you figure out you could do that with one stomp of your foot?” My “hero” frowned, looking throughtful. “Huh… I don’t know… I mean, obviously I’m way stronger than I should be, even with these muscles,” he continued as he flexed one of his biceps, showing off the veins snaking across the muscle. “But I just suddenly knew I could do that... creepy!” The sight of the hunk shuddering at his uncanny knowledge of his abilities broke the image of the furious Hercules from a few moments ago, and I had to smile even as I thought about the possibilities. “Huh… the monster I encountered said that the ghost had goals involving you, and that’s why it keeps going after you… maybe it’s trying to prepare you for something it wants you to do? So it’s giving you these abilities and the knowledge … muscle memory, maybe… to use them? Can you think of anything else that you can do with your strength?” Kellan closed his eyes and seemed to take a moment of thought, before shaking his head. “No… I don’t think I even knew I could do that foot-stomp thing until I was angry enough to do it. If I can do other stunts like that, I don’t think I’ll know about it until they come up somehow.” Then we were interrupted, as one of the ladies (dressed as Victor from the Corpse Bride) came forward, blushing through her pale makeup, and said, “That was pretty awesome, the way you stood up to that jerk. He’s been hitting on my friends and I all night, and it’s cool that your friend has someone like you to look out for him.” Kellan smiled down at her, and chuckled. “Nah, you got it all wrong… this guy’s my guardian angel… he looks out for me. I just try to return the favor when I can.” He then nodded to me, “Hey, Angelo, do the wing thing!” Always willing to show off my costume, I tugged the strings that caused my dark wings to unfold and fan the air, and the girl clapped enthusiastically. “That’s incredible! Can you guys take a picture with my friends and I?” Kellan laughed this time. “Sure… though I gotta warn you, I’ve got a girlfriend, and my pal here appreciates the, uh, less-fine sex, as you might’ve overheard.” There was a lot of booing and teasing and pouty faces (seeing Captain Sparrow pout through fake facial hair was somewhat unnerving), but we all lined up and the girls roped a passing witch into taking pictures of the whole group, facing the fire. The light hurt my eyes a bit, and I had to force myself to keep from squinting, holding my face in a wide, fragile-seeming smile. Surrounded by the enthusiasm of the girls, with Kellan by my side, I felt glad that I’d come to the party, even if it’d been one weird event after another, and began to relax… a moment too soon. As the girls dispersed, the fire abruptly blazed green, and from their depths emerged a spindly, wraithlike figure of emerald luminescence. With long, wickedly taloned fingers and skeletal features, it reached out towards me… or towards Kellan. Its claws poured jade fire towards my new friend, and I tried to deflect them, only to see the streams separate and slide around my outstretched arm, like a river moving around a stone! I looked around, hoping that the ghost’s public actions would attract some attention from the others, but the Johnny Depp Girls had all gone inside to get new drinks, and the new people standing around the bonfire didn’t seem to notice anything awry, going about their business and joking, drinking, and huddling by the unnatural flames as if this happened all the time. Kellan moaned throatily as the flames poured into him, so deeply it was almost like the rumbling growl of a lion. “Oh yeah… feels… so fucking gooood!” As I turned towards him, I could see his skin crawling as the muscles underneath swelled and shifted, faster than before! Slices of his black shirt began to tear, showing glimpses of pale skin underneath that became more and more striated with muscle. “C’mon Kellan, last time I couldn’t free you because you were into it… don’t lose me here. I need you to resist it if we’re going to stop it,” I murmured, trying to build up my rage and direct it at the green energy. Kellan just shook his head and looked down at me as he began to grow taller. “Angelo, I don’t want to stop it. God, this feels fan-TAS-tic! Look at me. LOOK AT ME,” he crowed as his muscles rippled. He now stood about two feet taller than most of the other party guests, and was about twice as thick as any of them, with huge muscles that resembled those of a massive football player, with some elements of powerlifter from the sheer size of his muscles thrown in as well. Looking down, I saw that his crotch was noticeably growing erect… and Kellan was now massively hung, if the imprint of his cock as it strained against the costume’s fabric was anything to go by. As my poor brain tried to wrap around the concept that my new friend was turning himself on as his body grew, Kellan seemed to come to a decision, heralded by another shuddering groan. “That’s it. I can’t stand this. I need to act on my horniness… and I’ve been wanting to do this for awhile!” His hands were larger than they’d been when he’d lifted me out of the way earlier, but they were at least as fast. I found myself lifted off my feet again, clasped against the biggest, tallest, most muscular guy I’d ever seen or heard of, and felt his lips press against mine. I swear I saw fireworks. His strength was tremendous, and his muscles were hard, but his lips were… teasing, gentle, playful, sweet, exploring, caressing, warm, soft, and inviting. His entire body as he moaned with satisfaction, almost purring as he deepened the kiss. He was supporting my weight with one hand clasped over my butt, clutching my black jeans between the folds of my wingtips, while the other hand stroked through my curls, cradling my skull. The kiss was powerful and unasked for… but it certainly wasn’t unwelcome, just unexpected. It was clearly driven by his changing hormones, but it was an act that was filled with emotion and intimacy as well as hunger. I began to kiss back… and surrendering my higher thoughts to make way for my increasing attraction to Kellan finally broke through the block keeping me from converting the ghost’s energies. Instead of wrath, I drew on the passion, the lust, the connection between the two of us, and I could hear a higher, flutelike music trickling from the Choir’s realm as I felt the white flames blaze through our embrace, while the ghost’s howls (sounding faintly like “What continues to thwart my efforts to possess this host?!) faded away around us. Kellan slowly lowered me away from his lips, his eyes still shut. His breathing was heavy, but he didn’t seem to be as crazed as before. I placed my hand over his huge chest, and felt his heart pounding. “Kellan,” I murmured. “Are you ok?” He nodded, then murmured. “I’m sorry, Angelo. That was… it was… I…” He stopped and gathered his breath, his huge lungs inflating and his sculpted chest rising in response. “Ok… let me try that again. I could tell you were interested in me from the moment you complimented my costume. It’s just a skeleton suit… nothing special except that it’s skintight. You have moving wings. You complimenting me is like a bonfire complimenting a candle flame. The only appeal was my body. And yeah, it was a bit creepy of you, but you were cool about it. But before this spook started messing with my body, I hadn’t really been attracted to guys… or at least, not enough to ever want to act on it. Then… I started growing, and you were always there. My senses are stronger now… more vivid, I guess, and I can always tell where you are anywhere on this property. Now I’m the creepy guy, because this whole situation is creepy, and you’re there for me, and god, do I ever need to get off badly… you look and smell sooo good, and your voice makes my heart speed up when you talk, even if you’re getting all cerebral or goofy. I’m still just as into Claudia… god I want to fuck her… but I’ve reached the point where I’m so horny I’m, looking at guys and going ‘Why not? He’d be a good lay’ … and I’m sure you’d blow my mind. And when those girls were around us, I wanted to get naked with them as well… and you… I just wanted all of us to go off somewhere, strip out of our costumes and go crazy! Heck, I was even curious about getting with those drunken jerks earlier, even when I was yelling at them.” As he trailed off, I wondered about those ideas. “Hey, do you think your personality and mind is changing? You seem to be more interested in me, like you mentioned, but how about your memories and other interests? Claudia seemed to have her memories of what you looked like when she first met you altered. Claudia said you met in Econ class, you still remember your band and the songs you play, the chords and all that?” He frowned and closed his eyes in concentration, before nodding. “Yeah… I don’t think there’s anything wrong with my memory, though I’ll need a bigger, more resilient guitar if I’m going to play with the band anymore. I can still picture where my fingers need to be, play the songs in my head, etc. And we did meet in Econ, but I wasn’t built at all, despite what she said. But as for my personality… yeah, maybe. I always figured myself for a one-woman guy, but now… I guess I’m bisexual, and I’m not sure I’d be satisfied sticking with just one person… at least, not for sex. I feel like I still want to spend the rest of my life with someone, but maybe it should be more than one someone.” He took that moment to meet my eyes. “I should be embarrassed by showing off all this skin, and wearing clothes this tight and tattered, but I’m proud of it… I want to show off. I barely want to wear clothes at all.” In the echoing silence from Kellan’s last statement, I realized that it was weirdly quiet. “Uh… is everyone staring at you holding me in the air,” I asked tentatively. He tore his gaze from my face and went still, his eyes wide. “Uh, no… it’s worse.” He lowered me to the ground and I turned around… and saw that everyone around the campfire was slumped over on the ground, drained of their lives. I felt like I was going to be sick, and the ripples of red light centered on the flames continued to dance menacingly across my vision. “Oh Angelo,” Kellan murmured, his powerful voice throaty and wobbling from shock and regret. “I-I did this? I hurt everyone here just so that I could grow bigger and get hornier?” “No,” I insisted. “This isn’t your doing or your fault. You’re just as much a victim as they are… and it’s time to stop being victimized and get proactive about saving them! It sounds like there’s music going on inside, and I can see people dancing by the windows, so not everyone’s gone… and look, the hayride’s coming around, so obviously it’s still being piloted by someone and still has living passengers. I think that means we still have time. We need to find the body of this jerk ghost and send him to the monster, and hopefully he’ll be able to help us return everyone to normal… ok?” Kellan nodded, still looking shaky, but with increased determination in his eyes. “Can… can we check on Claudia first? I need to know if she’s still alive. I know my new… urges… make me not the best boyfriend ever, but I still love her.” Geez, the guy had to be going through a rough time, what with all of this going on. Who’d have thought that having a superhuman body would come with so many awful strings attached? I nodded, saying, “Sure, let’s go. She probably shouldn’t be left in the car for so long, even if she was sleeping.” We didn’t have to go far, however… Claudia met us halfway. “Oh, there you guys are,” she said, yet again seeming to not notice Kellan’s new growth spurt. “Thanks for letting me get some rest… I needed it. How’s the party so far? Everything I’ve seen seems like it’s quieting down.” Kellan and I exchanged a glance, and then I said, “About that… there’s something you should know.” Before I could spill the beans, however, the hayride pulled up, letting off its (thankfully mobile) passengers and looking for others to get on. “Ooooh, hold that thought, Alfredo,” Claudia said, holding up one skeleton-painted nail on her index finger while I ground my teeth at her inability to remember my name. “Kel, can we do the hayride? It’s been too crowded all night, and I wanted to try it out… it’s finally thinned out… looks like we’re the only ones who want to do it now.” I was going to interject by describing how the hayride was really just a boring ride around the edges of the property which had some Halloween decorations hanging from trees… no monsters or chainsaw murderers jumping out at you, no cool displays, just a ride in a tractor-pulled wagon. However, with an apologetic look at me and a shrug of his huge shoulders, Kellan said, “Sure, babe. Angelo, you want to come with? We can fill her in on the weird stuff going on during the ride.” Claudia was shooting a death glare at me (I did feel like a bit of a jerk for making out with her boyfriend a few minutes ago) and switching it to a pout when Kellan turned to look at her, but this nightmare was really more important than giving her time to get busy with and possibly drive my new friend to put her in a coma again, so I nodded my assent, and we all climbed onboard. The hayride had wooden planks as a floor, with a metal frame around it. Bales of hay lined the middle, but the sides of the hayride had some pews taken from the chapel. The top of the metal frame was lined with interconnecting black ropes, designed to look like a spider’s web, and spiders, bats, and pumpkins of various sizes were hanging from the railings or the web. As the engine started and the hayride took off, rumbling down the dirt path, towards the road, past the cars draped with drained bodies, a sense of foreboding began to fall over me. I was missing something… but I wasn’t going to leave Kellan (and Claudia) alone to figure it out. Kellan was filling Claudia in on all the supernatural events, but it was slow going. It seemed like the ghost had really messed with her head. “So…” Kellan was saying. “Do you remember the day we met?” Claudia smiled. “How could I forget? I went to the gym with my friends and there you were, pumping away. I spilled my water bottle all over myself just staring at you, and you were so nice and offered me your towel to dry off… along with your number. When I found out that you were a musician as well, it just made you seem even more amazing!” Kellan and I gaped at Claudia as she blithely related all this stuff about them that apparently had never happened, while the hayride rumbled past the fields and towards the tree line. Then a searing flash of red light struck the front of the tractor, and the hayride rumbled off the front of the path straight towards the trees! Claudia screamed, I gripped the railing to brace myself, and Kellan… suddenly wasn’t there. With a speed that defied the eye, he leapt from the hay bale, tore off the spider web ceiling, somersaulted out of the wagon and over the tractor, and took the entire machine straight into his prodigious pecs. The entire ride rocked, and I just managed to grab hold of Claudia before we hit. “GUYS,” Kellan roared, his voice booming. “I’VE GOT THIS, BUT CAN YOU COME AND SHUT IT OFF? I CAN’T BE IN TWO PLACES AT ONCE!” Making sure Claudia was unhurt, I climbed out and clambered up into the tractor wagon, fiddling around with the switches and levers (hey, I’ve never driven a tractor… I’m a suburb kid) while I tried not to be distracted by the sight of Kellan’s muscles flexing and throbbing beneath the tattered remnants of his costume, which now barely covered his crotch and upper chest. The sleeves had ripped off, letting his thickly muscled arms bulge as they held back an entire tractor, and his enormous height made him almost eye level as I was sitting in the tractor seat. Finally, I managed to shut it off, and my huge friend released the tractor, while we all paused to catch our breaths. “What happened,” he finally asked. “I saw a red light, like back at the manor, lash out here,” I replied. “But I have no idea where the driver’s body is.” “Back there,” came the strained, frightened voice of Claudia from behind us. We turned and saw her, shivering and rubbing her arms nervously. “He was all gray and dead-looking… I… I think he rolled out of the tractor when he died.” She then ran into Kellan’s arms, and he lifted her into a comforting embrace. I noticed more of the red lights, rippling in the darkness. “Guys, I think there’s something over here causing the red light… stay back… we don’t need you growing out here, Kellan, and Claudia, it could target you next. If anything comes for you, call out, and I’ll be there ASAP.” Before they could object, I stumbled through the underbrush, eventually emerging in a clearing filled with rocks. In the moonlight, the rocks seemed oddly shaped and oddly white. I leaned forward for a better look and gasped, scrambling backwards until I collided with something warm. I looked up and saw Kellan there, steadying me. “What’s wrong, Angelo?” I mutely waved at the clearing. “It’s bones… it’s full of bones!” He looked up and stepped forward. “I’ve never seen this stuff here, and I used to explore these woods with my cousins all the time,” he said. I looked around and asked, “Could the recent storms have washed away the soil?” He shrugged, then crouched down, showing off his v-shaped back and his perfect muscle butt, but his words stopped me from salivating too much. “I don’t think these are human bones… or not exactly.” He waved me over, and, taking a closer look, I could tell what he was getting at. One of the skulls had short horns. What I’d taken for hands appeared to be oddly-shaped claws. I saw some structures that resembled the wings of bats, and others that looked like elongated horse or canine skulls, or long snakelike tails. The skin and organs were all long gone, and they’d clearly been there longer than I’d been alive, but they also seemed oddly well-preserved, like some sort of elephant’s graveyard for supernatural creatures. Then it clicked for me. “The journal… it said that this place, the church camp that used to be here, was actually some sort of witch hunting inquisition thing. The author, Quincy Gosser, claimed to have killed all kinds of monsters… maybe this is where he buried them?” Kellan shuddered. “I kinda wish he was still around. I bet he’d be able to handle the ghost.” Then he caught sight of an extremely large humanlike skeleton. “Or maybe I’m personally better off with him in the grave.” Then the cold became bitter, as if the heat was sucked out of us. I saw the red lights begin to dance around us, and heard footsteps. Kellan and I turned to see Claudia walking towards us, smiling… with glowing green eyes. “’Tis funny that you shoulde say that,” she said with a weirdly dual voice, both her own, and one that sounded male and older and old-fashioned. “Because I am sore tired of the grave, lad, and your body will be my ticket out of it.” With that, dark green flames poured from her body and washed over Kellan. They seemed to burn endlessly, and I couldn’t get close… until the flames left Claudia, lying in a gray-skinned, lifeless heap, and pulsed across Kellan’s body. His eyes took on that green glow, and he turned to me, a wicked smile spreading across his face even as his muscles began to swell again. “There you are… finally, I have human flesh again, and actually perceive you, Abomination. I am sure that your sacrifice will give me the power to extend my abilities across the world, just as the lives of every drunken fool on this property have enabled me to possess one of my descendents and remake his form. Let the world welcome back the great Quincy Gosser!” This post has been promoted to an article

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 2 Chapter 1 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) ----------------- “I’m just a guy who wants to make a name for his band, date his girlfriend, and pay off my college loans. I’ve never gone to a gym in my life. I’ve never been a big guy and always thought they were seriously uncool. But I feel… I feel great!” Kellan had been venting his conflicting emotions into the cold, dark night, his new voice just as strong as the rest of his new physique, but thankfully everyone else had either shifted inside or were riding the hayride on the other side of the Higgins property. The formerly 5’10.5” indie guy now looked like he’d spent years making sure his 6’3” body was as strong and flexible as it could be, when he’d started the night as a slim, almost delicate looking young man. Everything about him, from his broad chest to his thickly muscled arms, his washboard abs to his protruding package, screamed Alpha Male. He was, however, not a happy one. “Now I can’t even piss in peace! I keep going into trances and I’m growing out of my clothes! There are hundreds of people around and none of them realize anything’s going on and my girlfriend’s memories are changed! I’m thinking all these weird thoughts and getting turned on all the time and… I just wanted to come to this party and relax!” He swung his hand back and, before I could stop him, punched the brick wall of the Manor. Then, instead of yelping in pain as I expected, he looked confused. We both stared, astonished, as he pulled his fist away… completely unharmed, with only a bit of dirt on the knuckles. The wall was not so fortunate. A small crater of cracked brick remained where Kellan had slammed his fist into the wall. I stared at it, and at his hand, and my eyes revealed a brief green glow emerging from his fingers before fading away. Uncertain of what that meant, I turned my attention back to his face, in time to catch his expression: wonder. That look was swiftly replaced by one of exhaustion. “Whoa man… I feel beat!” He leaned against the wall and took deep breaths, while I pondered this new development. I was standing next to a guy who could potentially count as a superhero, with some amount of super strength and invulnerability… but using that power wore him out… and maybe used up some of the green energy that had inundated his body moments ago. My thoughts were interrupted when Kellan stood up straight, dusted off his hand, looked at me and said, “Look, Angelo, thanks for coming to get me back there. I appreciate it… even if you did track me to the toilet.” Before I could protest that I had actually not expected him to be there, he held up a hand to stop me and continued. “I’m going to try and act normal, though… my friends didn’t notice anything different the last time, so I’m going to try and go with the act. Hopefully, if anything else weird does happen, I’ll be able to resist it now that I’m so strong. Have a good night, and nice to meet you.” With that, he stomped off, leaving me alone and unsure what to do. “Well, so much for my short career as a green-glowing-light slayer,” I complained to the night as the hayride pulled around and let out its passengers, who dispersed to other sections of the party. I stepped aside as a drunken ghostbuster lurched into the restroom, and then froze. I was staring at the restroom’s entrance and could now see the red ripples head-on, but they hadn’t been there a moment ago. Whatever it was, it seemed to be centered on the men’s room… or was it? I squinted in the dark, and could somehow tell that the weird red glow was pooling around the general spot of the wall between the men’s room and the ladies’ room. I turned and saw another ripple centering on the bonfire… and I remembered seeing others in the dance room and the main entrance/drinking room. Was there one in the chapel? I turned around again and, yes, I could make out the same rippling effect emerging from the stained glass windows. I stepped back to get a better look at the full manor, but whatever my new ESP involved, it apparently didn’t count as X-ray vision. Just my luck. Still, if there were any more of those… rippling vortices in the building, I couldn’t tell from out there. When the ghostbuster guy came out again (walking slightly better and not any more muscular than before, I noted), I tried to focus my vision on him. The effect was clear. Ghostbuster seemed to give off a natural illumination… could I be seeing his aura? Whatever it was, the closer he got to either the men’s room or the bonfire, the more of the lights turned red and drift away towards those places. Nor was he the only one, I realized. Everyone around the bonfire was leaking energy into it, and when the Manor’s door’s opened, and partiers spilled out, I saw that they too seeped red light that either drifted back inside or glided over to the fire. I looked down at my body, squinted, widened my eyes, even tried going cross-eyed, but try though I might, I didn’t see any sort of light, red or not, around me. I moved towards the bonfire and watched. The red light drained from everyone standing in front of and next to me did pass through me like a wave… but nothing of me was caught up in that tide. It was like I wasn’t even there, as far as the ripples were concerned. Was I the strange one, not Kellan? The green electricity flowing through him had turned white and made me feel sugar-high-ish when I touched him, and the wisp/shadow had seemed upset by that, but the shadow hadn’t even noticed me when I first walked into the restroom. I’d felt the unearthly chill from the wisp before I’d been zapped, though, and after the first time I’d been able to see the red ripples out of the corner of my eye AND I’d not fallen under the “guys growing muscles is perfectly normal, he’s always been this way, nothing to see here, these are not the droids you’re looking for” spell that had affected Claudia and Kellan’s other friends and relatives. Experimentally, I tried to concentrate on a fallen twig, willing it to float, skitter across the ground, twitch, anything. No such luck. “Sure, the hot straight guy gets all the useful powers. I see living people. Ooooh, spooky,” I grumbled as I turned to head back to the party. Inside, I could tell that the red ripple effect was definitely centered on the drinks. “But that doesn’t make sense,” I mumbled under my breath. “Those drinks came from many different people… how could someone spike or enchant them all as a whole?” I spotted Kellan and Claudia and their friends sipping from glasses, and realized that while Kellan did have that natural aura, his seemed to be shot through with green sparks. The red glow wasn’t draining him… was it? I watched a wave of red pass through him… and then not continue on to the rest of the drinks. Somehow, these ripples were collecting life energy from the guests at the most common places for the people to congregate at the party (the restrooms, chapel, bar, dance floor, bonfire, etc), and depositing it in Kellan! All he needed was the green light to let him use it… or for something to use him. Just then, the clock turned to midnight. Costumed partiers started cheering, toasting, and generally kicking things up a notch. Having people making out drunkenly all around me sent my spirits plummeting again, reinforcing that I’d arrived alone and would be leaving alone (probably fairly soon). I moved to say my goodbyes (and was unable to find anyone I knew besides Kellan), and headed out the door, down the steps, and towards the grassy field being used as a parking lot. I was surprised to find that there weren’t any ripples there… but what I did discover was much worse. I got to my car, and was about to shrug out of my costume wings, when I noticed someone sitting in the driver’s seat… someone with pale skin that didn’t come from any makeup or mask. Someone who was sitting very still. The guy didn’t seem to be breathing. I was about to call for help, when I noticed that the next car had a young woman in a goth witch outfit leaning against her car’s passenger door… and not moving. Getting closer to her revealed that her skin was similarly discolored and she had neither breath nor a heartbeat nor any warmth to her skin. Over by the driver’s side, her friend (or possibly girlfriend) was actually in a similar state, lying on the ground in a playboy bunny outfit. I started to run, but all around me, the scene was the same… people were dead… but strangely so, as if they’d just stopped being alive the moment they reached their cars. My eyes revealed that they all lacked any sort of aura. I finally spotted a pair of guys (dressed as Na’vi from Avatar, since their costumes were largely blue body paint, they looked extremely chilly) headed to their car, reaching for the handle. “No, STOP,” I shouted, just in time to see them both turn gray and slump over. A moment later, their auras reappeared, like shining, multicolored ghosts hovering next to their bodies, looking confused. Then, from the borders of the property, a red thread of light snapped towards us. It passed through me harmlessly, but the aura-ghosts stuck to it, spinning and wrapping around it like someone was rolling them up, their glow turning red as they formed a ripple and slithered back towards the Manor, like some deadly aurora. After a moment of sheer gut-wrenching terror, I was able to get a grip. I was somehow immune (undetectable? untouchable?) to the ripples. They couldn’t hurt me… for now. Then I got angry. Someone or something was behind this… hurting people and stealing their very essences without even a warning, for no reason, and it was using Kellan for something as well. Well, it wasn’t getting away with it. I was going to get rid of the thing, make it stop messing with Skeletal Boy, and hopefully, find some way to return all those people’s auras to them. Heaven help anything that got in my way. I’m not sure if it was my wrath or my growing ability to sense supernatural forces, but I felt the ghost about to make its move early this time… like a faint shiver instead of the chill of the void. I left the drained bodies of the partiers at their cars and sprinted up the hill to the Manor, my costume wings smacking my shoulders with each step. I dodged the hayride, gasping for breath, and made my way through the lurking guests to the door, opening it to the increasing otherworldly cold, and the sight of Kellan doing a solo keg stand to the applause and cheers of his friends! His arms were groups of bulges encased in tight black lycra, his shoulders were flexed, and his legs stretched out to either side to help him balance. His pants only stretched down to his muscular calves, and his sneakers looked small on him. A little farther down, his thighs strained against the fabric, and… oh geez… he was rock hard, his erection stretching halfway down his left thigh (and the girls certainly noticed THAT, if their raucous squeals were anything to go by). His chest was flexing impressively as his gymnast’s build supported his body, and it astounded me that his costume hadn’t torn. But while the sight was definitely worth charging uphill to get back here, and it was cold as the grave, I couldn’t see a single spark of green lightning. Where was the thing? I deliberately thought back to my determination by the cars, and my temper started to flare at the memory of the helpless, lifeless guests. The angrier I got, the brighter and clearer those vile red vortices around the drinks became, as if my rage gave me greater visual clarity. There! The red ripples sped up and become more jagged, shifting to their complementary color: green. Arcs of neon green flew towards Kellan… no… towards the keg! As I tried to slide through the crowd, the green lightning flowed from the keg up to Kellan’s “kiss me” lips, across his smooth cheeks, coiling in his eyes which immediately took on a dazed look, and down his wide neck, his adam’s apple bobbing as he continued to suck beer (and lightning) thirstily. The green glow continued to whip across his shoulders, down his powerful arms to his hands, with each finger glittering brightly, before the energy surged up his chest, outlining each of his abs, temptingly revealed since his shirt had rolled down. It danced up, appeared to stroke his bulge, and slithered up his long legs. This time, though, it wasn’t getting away unscathed. I didn’t even have to touch Kellan. Instead, with the lightning blazed around him, I simply approached and thought of the playboy bunny, the goth witch, the na’vi guys and everyone else out there with the cars, and somehow willed the lightning to morph into white fireworks, cascading down into the keg. An agonizing, echoing scream emerged from the metal barrel, but only I noticed it. My white flames fanned out from the keg, driving out what looked like a disembodied, bearded head formed entirely of green smoke, looking about in anger and bewilderment, but somehow never seeming to turn in my direction. I stared it down, and the white radiance bent to my will, scorching the… ghost… and it disappeared in a puff of sickly emerald smoke. As the flames died, I felt a rush of triumph, but sensed that the thing wasn’t done yet. As evidence, Kellan was growing again. Still suspended upside-down, Kellan went from gymnast to pumped-up mixed martial artist. I could tell that his body was getting taller because his feet inched higher into the air. His legs throbbed, and I watched as his calves swelled, pushing his black lycra pants farther from his feet and closer to his knees, while his thighs grew steadily larger and more powerful. The waistband of his pants started to slide down, showing off more of his treasure trail, pulled by the growing erection straining to be free. I tore my gaze from his groin and almost whimpered at the sight of his torso. Kellan’s abs protruded more, while retaining (even enhancing) their impossible definition. I barely resisted the urge to push my face into his abs and lick down to his belly button while it was suspended in front of me. His chest also grew, each pec now cushion-sized and capped by large, visible nipples, which looked strange against the stretched fabric with the wide painted-on skeletal ribcage. The neck of his shirt dipped low as the pecs pushed out, and more of Kellan’s goth-thug style script tattoo was visible, but still not enough to read. His shoulders looked broader, and he had to shift his grip on the keg with his thickening arms before executing a perfect flip to his feet (showing off his sculpted ass… I noticed a girl dressed as a bumblebee actually swooned out of the corner of my eye). He turned around, caught my gaze, and sent me a smile that went straight to my balls. Ignoring his friends, he wrapped his huge arm over my shoulder (carefully not bending my wings). He murmured directly into my ears, with a voice like an avalanche of caramel, “When I felt it coming over me, I couldn’t resist… but I didn’t try… I knew even if I’d acted like a jerk, my guardian angel’d be there to help me out. Thanks buddy… sorry for earlier.” I’d stopped breathing, and my cheeks were burning. Was this amazingly hunky straight guy actually flirting with me, and calling me his buddy AND apologizing? I finally managed to gather my wits, and asked “How are you feeling? Sorry it took so long to figure out how he was getting to you.” Kellan grinned at me. “No worries… you’ve got my back… even if my back is bigger than it used to be.” Meanwhile, his friends were drunkenly shouting “Get a room, you two” among other, less friendly statements. “Don’t mind if we do,” retorted Kellan with a shit-eating grin before tugging me out the door into the chill night air. “Um, not that I object to being tugged along,” I said, “… but where are we going?” He stopped, seemed to think, and then shrugged. “Honestly? I just wanted to get away. I mean, I’ve known those guys forever, and I could tell you everything about them, but at the moment, I feel like four things matter to me. The first’s figuring out what’s happening to me tonight, because ignoring it wasn’t working. The second thing’s Claudia. God, I just can’t stop thinking about her tonight. It’s like my libido’s pumped up along with everything else about me. The third’s you… somehow, things are less crazy and more deal-able when you’re around, and I don’t miss Claudia so much, either.” At this point, he inhaled deeply and audibly, and his eyelids fluttered shut in delight. “MMMMmmm… you smell good, too. Hold still.” Enforcing that command (though I’m sure he meant it as a request… didn’t he?), Kellan reached out, placing his large, warm hands on my arms and holding me still as he leaned forward and breathed in, almost nuzzling me. The November night’s cold was driven away by the heat of his body and his warm breath on my neck, though goosebumps of a different kind spread across my skin in anticipation. Was Kellan… attracted to me? How? What sort of ghost would make a straight guy into my ideal gay man? It didn’t make any sense! Then, before I could be paralyzed by thoughts, I asked, “And the fourth thing?” His cyan eyes met mine, and he pursed his lips. “The fourth thing is that I’m… having fun looking like this, GROWING like this. I want to explore it… I want to stay this way… or maybe even feel my muscles grow again. I don’t want to ignore it anymore. When I was hanging out with Claudia, and she was paying attention to me like she hasn’t since we first started dating, I realized that I feel better than I did when I was skinny. My skin’s strong but so sensitive. My senses are stronger... I can taste shades of flavors and age and intensity in my beer now that I never noticed before. I can tell you the natural hair color of everyone on the hayride all the way over in the woods, in the dark. I can hear conversations through the music back in the dance room. And I can smell… well, lots of stuff,” he finished with a surprisingly bashful smile. “And did you see me back there with the keg stand? I could never have balanced myself like that before, but now I could probably lift the keg one-handed when it was full. And the people’s reactions… Claudia’s, her friends, the guys, you… it’s a rush. I want to see how this goes.” I took a deep breath. “There’s a problem with that, Kellan. You see, people can’t leave the party… alive.” That was enough to shock him out of his building love of his new body, and cause his rapturous expression to shift into an angry frown. “Huh? What do you mean? Someone died? And people are still partying back there? What’s wrong with those sick fucks?” I held up a hand to interrupt. “I’ve been seeing these weird ripples of light in different parts of the manor. They seem to be sucking up the stray… uh… life force of people who get near them. It doesn’t seem to do them harm, and if I had to guess, I’d say they’d probably be shedding that same energy partying as hardy as they are anyway. But if they go to leave, and get near the cars, they go unconscious, turn gray, stop breathing, and lose a heartbeat… and those ripples pull out their whole… souls, I guess.” Kellan looked horrified. “Dude, that’s terrible! You think this has something to do with my muscles?” I nodded and continued, “There’s ripples in the restroom, the chapel, and by the bar, along with some other places. I think that the green entity is some kind of ghost, and that every time it makes you grow, it’s hooking you up to those stolen life energies. That’s how you’re so big so fast, and maybe why your emotions are going so wild… you’re plugged into the life of everyone here.” Kellan shuddered. “Ugh… I thought this was awesome, but now I feel… dirty. I’ve got people inside me? Is there a way we can give it all back to them? And how can you see all this stuff?” I filled him in about my own abilities, and how they got stronger each time he did. “Huh… wonder why? You don’t look or act any different than you did before… except maybe a bit less shy and nervous.” I wasn’t sure how to take that, so I shrugged, before chiming in. “I know that the garage, behind the dance room, has all kinds of stuff in it… there might be scales or something we can use to measure how you’ve changed. And hopefully they’ll have a flashlight there or something… your cousin, Mack, mentioned that there were some old books and stuff upstairs... I thought that we might find something about this ghost, maybe.” Kellan beamed his rock star smile at me. “Measuring my muscles AND finding out what’s going on? I like the way you think… why didn’t we meet ages ago?” We exchanged high school and college details (I was a catholic school boy all the way until college, when I went to a Big 10 university, he went to public school his whole life and stayed at one of the local colleges) until we reached the garage. The music from the DJ’s speakers one room over boomed and covered the sounds of the two of us rummaging around (and Kellan hadn’t quite gotten used to his new mass, and would accidentally knock something over with his more bulky muscles every so often), but eventually we found the flashlights and a scale. Kellan wasted no time kicking off his shoes (which seemed to have grown with him, somehow, but only partially, and were getting tighter even though they now read size 12.5, when he claimed to have been a 10 earlier) and climbing on top of it. “Holy fuck! Angelo, it says 256 lbs! I weighed only 137 this morning,” Kellan exclaimed, with something like shock and something like glee spreading over his face. “I’m nearly double my original weight… this is crazy!” We next located a tape measure. “Man, the Higginses keep everything in this place,” I murmur before sliding one end under his foot and raising it to check the tape. “Wow… 6’7”! You’re huge!” Kellan flexed and posed at the praise, making his skeleton costume ride up (and down) in a few places. “Aren’t you cold in that thing,” I ask him, nodding to the flimsy costume. “Heh… earlier I either stayed inside or near the bonfire, dude… but now? I don’t even feel the cold… it’s like I’m built to withstand worse, so this chill doesn’t even register.” That immediately killed the mood, as we both remembered it hadn’t been Kellan who was building his body, and he was right, the chill I felt in the presence of the ghost was much worse than anything November could throw at me. Suddenly the light flicked on. “Hey hon,” said Claudia as she leaned against the garage door, hips and legs displayed provocatively despite being decorated with fabric bones. “What are you guys up to back here?” I turned to see Kellan looking at Claudia and her curves like dog hungry for a… well, bone, so I chimed in. “Um, Kellan mentioned wondering how big he’d gotten, and I recalled there being a scale and tape measure back here, we were going to see if there was anything else upstairs, though…” I trailed off, realizing neither of them were listening to my handy (and nearly truthful) explanation. Claudia looked at Kellan like she really wanted to help him the rest of the way out of his costume, and if Kellan looked at Claudia any harder, he’d probably burst out of his pants, at least. Claudia finally gathered herself together and said, “Mr. Higgins, would you like to join me on the dance floor for our song?” Kellan nodded eagerly, then visibly remembered my presence. I mimicked a smile and waved them off. “Go on, you crazy kids, I’m going to do a bit more exploring… I shouldn’t be far and I’ll let you know if I find anything.” Claudia wrapped her hands around Kellan’s bicep-laden arm and blew me a kiss. “Thanks Andrew, you’re a dear,” she cooed as the two of them headed to the dance floor. I took a deep breath, counted to ten and resisted the urge to growl, “It’s Angelo, you twit.” I then grabbed a flashlight and started the long trudge up the road to the second floor. The manor’s odd construction made it so that there was a dirt road around the back, sliding up the hill and opening into a large entrance on the second floor, presumably for the church camp to store supplies. When I got there, I saw that it was left open, as always, and I carefully walked in, searching the piles of dusty junk for something that looked helpful. I made it into the third room before I came across some books with what looked like solomonic symbols on their weathered leather covers. I flipped one open, and tried to make out the flowing inked script in the light of the flashlight. “Of course the guy who can see in the dark is downstairs dancing… I’m only in luck if this book is written in invisible ink…” I paused, realizing the script wasn’t in English, and grinned, “… or if it is LATIN… thank you, private school education!” I tried to remember how to conjugate the verbs, but for the most part, it came surprisingly easily to me. The book turned out to be a journal and guide written by one Quincy Gosser, Witch Hunter, one of the founders of the “Church Camp” that used to be held on the grounds. Mr. Gosser’s writing initially gave the impression that he considered temptations of the flesh a mere distraction from his work of riding the world of “witches, monsteres and other abominations against God.” Following that were a number of descriptions of various monsters and spells and how to ward against them. Towards the end, though, the writing got scratchier and talked about how the people in the predominantly Quaker-populated region were unimpressed by witch hunts that had gripped the states farther North, and were more accepting of things Quincy considered “uncanny.” “Soone we shouldst be surrounded by beasties and witches and thinges most terrible, women shouldst wear the foul raiment of the grave and men shouldst lie with men and the spawn of the Whore of Babylon and the Fallen shouldst walk amongst man unknown,” was perhaps the most understandable passage in the final letter, thankfully written in English (or close to it). Finding nothing else in the room, I picked up Gosser’s journal, and began to stand up, when I felt that eerie cold emanating from the floor beneath me… the dancing room! I struggled to run out, but my wings got caught on a group of old fishing poles. I struggled to get free, feeling the cold increase, and finally hearing my fabric wings rip apart, leaving tattered black folds hanging from the plastic frame. I tore down the hill as quickly as I could, burst through the main door, and ran to the dance room, only to be lost in the shrouded darkness and dizzying lights. People milled and sifted around me, still dancing, while I tried to use my second sight. I could tell that the ripples here were active and that the ghost was nearby, but with the disco ball, rainbow flashing lights, and various patterns and darkness in the rest of the room, I couldn’t distinguish the electrical lights from the supernatural ones. Finally, I spotted them, back against the wall in the darkened corner, behind one of the fake monster displays. Out of the darkness loomed the body of huge man, the illustrated bones of his costume catching the black lights, and what looked like a storm of green lightning clashed around him. Kellan and Claudia were making out savagely, even as the Ghost whirled around them like a jade vapor with the suggestion of that same bearded face from before, only larger, reconstructing Kellan’s body while they ground together. Claudia’s legs were wrapped around Kellan’s hips as he lifted her off the ground, thrusting in time with the music, shaking her entire body, and their heavy breathing seemed to be sucking in the green vapor of the ghost. Kellan’s physique was now more like that of a boxer and a wrestler combined than a gymnast, but he had to be at least 7 feet tall, and his sleeves had begun tearing along the seams as his arms grew too powerful to contain. His pants rode low on his hips, rolled downwards as he grew taller and broader, but he obviously was past caring. So was I, for that matter. I tried to draw on that power and anger from before, but even though I managed a few white flames, it was like trying to put out a wildfire with a water bottle. The green lights were resisting the conversion… probably because Kellan was going wild with lust for both his girlfriend and his own muscles. I realized that as strong as he was now, there’d be no chance he’d even feel it if I toppled the nearby wolfman mannequin on him, much less tapped his shoulder. He was moving faster, grinding harder and harder against Claudia… and then he went too far. With a loud moan, he slammed her against the wall, and dust and chips of stone visibly dislodged over the couple as her breathless gasps cut off abruptly. Immediately I felt Kellan’s panic, and somehow he instinctively mimicked the rippling effect, sending out ripples that searched for me… and were able to find me, this time. I felt the white flames billow from me, wash over him and burn away the green lightning, while the ghostly mist howled in rage. I vaguely heard a scratchy voice whisper “jussssst a litttttllle bitttt morrrreeeeeeee…” before the ghost retreated from the white light that flared around Kellan. The light then abruptly spilled back to me, and leaving the big guy cradling Claudia, his shoulders shaking and whimpers of sorrow emerging from his throat. I got closer, saw the blood on his fingers as he held the back of her head, her aura gone, and immediately felt like a heel for ever thinking an angry thought about Claudia and coveting her gorgeous guy. I placed my hand on Kellan’s shoulder (and had to reach up a bit more than before to do so) and he turned to me, tears in his reddening blue eyes. “I-I’m so sorry… it felt so good, and I wanted more, and she… she did t-too, and… and… PLEASE! Angelo… you… you’ve saved me every time that thing messed with me in this whole, fucking terrible night, and… please… can you do anything for… for her?” I felt like the weight of the world was on my shoulders… in a physical sense. It felt like everything slowed down, and my helpless reply of “No” was ground to a halt before I could even utter it. In that moment I wondered… could I? How did I know I couldn’t? Keeping one hand on Kellan’s shoulder, I reach out and lift my fingers just over Claudia’s heart, close my eyes, and concentrate on whatever the opposite of the red ripples would be… something to fill her with life. Sweat formed on my brow, and I concentrated on Claudia as I’d seen her earlier in the evening, vivacious, flirtatious, full of life and eager to experience more of it with her friends and lover. That’s when I heard… a new sort of music, not the dj’s piped and played-with pop tunes, but something pure and sweet and elusive, deep and lofty at once. All other sounds and sensations died away, and I felt strangely adrift, as if borne aloft by the melody. My lips parted and I felt my voice, initially soft, spill out with a resonant baritone, joining in with the music. There were other voices, ones I could just barely make out, and they seemed to intertwine with mine, welcoming me somehow. I could easily lose myself in the song until my throat gave out, but I felt something propel me with dizzying speed through the chorus, hearing voices come and go until I reached one that was deeper and richer than any of the others I’d heard before, and so heart-stoppingly beautiful that I was entranced. My song felt like baby’s wails in comparison, though the song itself reminded me of a dirge, full of loss and acceptance. Then our two voices blended together, and the song seemed somehow more… optimistic. I felt lifted up and moved with more of that incredible velocity, the deeper voice accompanying me past the rest of the chorus until they faded into the distance, and the faint sounds of the dj’s booth were audible again, growing louder as we got closer. The song crescendoed and then ended, rapidly drowned out by a popular rap song remixed to death. Abruptly, I found myself back in my body, my eyes open… and seeing Claudia’s chest rising again, hearing Kellan’s sobs of relief as he hauled me into a crushing one-armed hug, my face pressed against his pecs as he held his unconscious girlfriend with the other. And that’s when everything blacked out. This post has been promoted to an article

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 1 By Martin J. Manco Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 (And Bestiary Notes) ---------------------------------------------------- Nobody really believed that the old Higgins Manor was haunted. Calling the place a manor was actually a stretch, since, though it had two floors with high ceilings, columns in front, and was very wide, it had maybe 10 rooms. One of those had been reconstructed into a chapel when the building was used as a church camp (whatever that involved) years ago. The building sat on what is now a small farm, used for growing pumpkins, christmas trees, and the like for various seasonal events. The Higgins family was very business oriented and hardworking, though their serious nature concealed a great enjoyment of fun as well. For that reason, they decided to use the "manor" not just for their annual Halloween party, but to put on a children's Halloween show and “Haunted House and Hayride” for the entire month of October. I had been part of the kids’ act (a magician, puppeteer, and comedian, often switching costumes and watching the kids), which gave me something to do while I looked for a job that was more lucrative. At 27 years of age, with a Liberal Arts degree and a few grad school courses under my belt, I was a bit at a loss for direction in life. No job really spoke to me. Finding the seasonal position for Halloween was a fun way to earn a bit of extra money on the side while I dealt with the tedious work at an office store during the week. When November rolled around and that job ended, I was invited to a celebratory late Halloween Party in the Manor. I’ve always loved dressing up in costume, especially for Halloween. With dark brown curly hair, brown eyes, Mediterranean complexion, rapidly-growing stubble, and a height of 6’2,” but no fashion sense to speak of, and a lanky, gangly build, costumes gave me the chance to have some style, for once. Taking advantage of the day after Halloween sales, I found a bunch of props for a really cool fallen angel costume, including dark wings that looked like a mix of bat (with the little claw on the top) and bird (with painted and fabric feathers), a pair of dark feathered wings that slid into place behind my ears, a necklace with a cross and wings dangling from a silvery chain, black denim pants, and a t-shirt with images of a swarm of warring angels taking flight. I looked pretty awesome... especially since the wings were rigged so that by pulling two wires that dangled from the back, I could make them unfold and flap. I arrived at the party a bit late, and realized I might've made a mistake in coming. Most of my coworkers from the show had families, and had left earlier, and the place mainly held the Higgins family members and a ton of their children's college classmates and friends. If you hadn’t guessed from my costume and job, I’m pretty nerdy, and while not antisocial, I tend to be shy around new people. I sifted through the crowd, being careful not to hit anyone with my wings or get tangled in fake spiderwebs, until I reached the perfect wallflower’s vantage point against the wall, next to a life-size model of Grandpa Munster. That’s when I saw him. In a sea of vampires, fairies, ninja turtles (a surprising number of whom were ladies, some of whom had some pretty creative “half-shells”), and stranger costumes, was a cute, lanky guy. He had black hair, blue eyes, fair skin with a hint or two of freckles, and a sparkling white smile, dressed in a black skintight outfit with a white bone design, making him appear like a very sexy indie skeleton. His slim body, while not particularly powerful or muscular, was long and graceful and strong-looking… and his pants pushed forward enticingly at the groin, just enough to hint at more if only he had been erect, while not being actually obscene in his current state. Sadly, he also had a skeletal girlfriend (although I’ve never seen a skeleton show so much cleavage before, it was a fairly stylish Halloween costume for her). I like straight guys, and am friends with several of them (and their girlfriends or wives). I really wasn’t expecting to meet anyone at this party who would last more than that night (like the couple who kept insisting that I flap my wings for them every time we crossed paths… at most recent count, it was about 8 times so far, and I’d only been there for an hour or so). Finding out that this cute skinny guy was taken and probably wouldn’t be interested in starting a conversation with me was a little disheartening. I walked up to him and said “Nice costume,” and got a “Thanks,” and a nod in response as he turned back to his friends and girlfriend. After that, I decided to wander around. The place was set up with a bonfire in the front, a food/BYOB entrance room, the chapel (which was mostly left alone except for people to cross through it to get to the rest rooms) and a dimly-lit strobe light- filled dance room with a DJ, so I decided to dance and sway to the music for awhile, flapping my wings occasionally just for the fun of it (and to the applause of onlookers). Then I felt an odd chill… like someone walking on my grave. I wandered away from the dance floor, rubbing my hands against my shoulders in an effort to warm myself, only to find that the chill emanated from a particular direction… the chapel. Though that room was stone, it also had very little in the way of doors or windows, so there shouldn’t be any drafts. Stepping past the mannequins decorated like vampires and Frankenstein monsters, I entered the room, feeling the eerie chill seep into my bones. As my eyes adjusted to the dim lights of the room, I spotted an odd green glow coming from the door on the far side, behind the altar. “I don’t remember any lights or special effects in that room,” I murmured, wondering if the Higgins family had put on some special display for the party. “No, that’s not likely… I’m the only one back here, after all,” I said, moving forward and opening the door with a long creak… only to be proven wrong. I wasn’t the only one back there. Skeletal Boy, in all his lithe, black-and-white, skintight glory was standing there, with his back to me (I promise, I only peeked at his butt briefly… just long enough to notice he had one, which is kinda unusual for skinny guys), facing what looked like a floating electrical tennis ball. Whatever it was, the thing was neon green, round, only a few inches in circumference, and seemed to be made of lightning. The chills that ran down my spine earlier were back with a vengeance, and I realized that THIS was the thing that was causing them. The object appeared to bounce and roll about in thin air, dancing and swaying back and forth, and I was shocked to realize Skeletal Boy’s head was turning to follow it… almost as if he was mesmerized! I moved forward, shouting “Look out!” as the strange orb flared and what looked like a green lightning bolt launched itself straight at Skeletal Boy, sinking into his forehead. Skeletal Boy moaned throatily and the orb of light began moving closer to him, his arms stretching out and his stance widening as if he were somehow enjoying the invasion of his mind and body. Electricity danced from his dark wavy hair, down his lanky body, sparking at the joints and the crotch, and then snaking down his legs to his toes. With his costume, I was reminded of the old cartoons where electrified people’s skeletons were visible. My previous momentum carried me forward and I slammed into Skeletal Boy’s lanky (and now electrical) body, sending us both crashing to the ground. The ghostly charge running through him also spread into me, but the electrical flames immediately blazed white instead of green as soon as they touched me, and I felt oddly satisfied, as if I’d just gobbled down a whole bowl of hot fudge sundae. An otherworldly howl of pain resonated through the room, coming not from Skeletal Boy or me, but from the glowing orb, which shrank in on itself and fled, sinking into the wall. Skeletal Boy groaned this time, with a sense of soreness or pain, and I realized that the green flames had vanished along with the orb. “Are you OK,” I asked him, gently shaking his shoulder. He rolled over onto his back, before his blue eyes finally flicked open and he stared up at me. Gulping for a moment, he finally stammered, “I-I th-think so.” Then he winced and stretched, moaning. I looked him over, using my past experience as a lifeguard (another short-lived, not very well-paying job of mine) to examine him for injury. My efforts were short lived, though, as I started to gape at the sight of what I’d initially believed were convulsions. Instead, they turned out to be shuddering flexes of muscles… muscles that began to grow. The entire process was mesmerizing. The skinny college garage band guy began to swell with newfound muscle. His arms became thicker, stretching the black sleeves of his costume, his legs grew longer as his calves and thighs throbbed. His neck appeared slightly thicker and his shoulders visibly broadened, gaining that sloping curve of trapezius muscle that I’d always coveted on athletes. This reshaping of his body caused the neck of his shirt to dip down, revealing the indentation between a growing pair of pecs, as well as a tattoo, in elaborate gothic cursive, with words that I couldn’t make out without lifting his shirt further. His skeleton costume now looked… sexier. The athletic muscles hidden under the sleek black fabric now resembled those of some of the soccer players who lived in my dorm in college. And… was it just my imagination, or was he TALLER as well? I could’ve sworn he was only about 5’10” before, but he now looked closer to six feet. Looking down, I could tell that his muscles and height weren’t the only thing that had grown. His formerly enticing suggestion of a bulge was now… um… more emphatic. MUCH more emphatic. Finally, the growth stopped, and Skeletal Boy stopped moaning, his eyes flickering open. His eyes were faintly glazed, but then cleared and he blinked, looking up at me, around the room, and down at himself… stopping to stare at his new physique. Gulping and clearing his throat (or possibly coughing) he finally stammered, in a voice that was slightly deeper than it had been earlier, “Whuh-whuh-what happened?” Wondering what state his brain was in after what was obviously a bizarre and possibly traumatic (or even hypnotic) event, I decided to answer a question with a question. “What do you remember?” He frowned, thinking, and groaned. “Ugh, I feel like I had way more to drink than I did. I think… I was dancing with Claudia… uh, that’s my girlfriend… when I had to uh, use the head… but I don’t think I ever got there.” He looked confused for a moment, and then his features relaxed oddly, and his voice came out more reverent. “Then I felt… like I needed to go to the light. No one else seemed to notice it, but it was there in the middle of the room, bobbing up and down. When I walked towards it, it drifted back, and I followed. I think I bumped into a guy dressed as a panda, but I can’t remember. I just found myself feeling cold, but knowing the light would make me warmer. It did, and it felt… man, it felt sooooo good. Then it suddenly hurt and then it was gone, and you were there, and then… now… I look like this?” The dreamy sound and expression of his voice cracked and he snapped out of it. “What the hell?!?” Ok, so he knew everything that happened to him, basically, except the why and how. That was a relief. Dealing with someone suffering from trauma would be more than I could handle, particularly if there was some sort of danger around here. I reached out, offering him a hand up, which he took, his grip strong and his forearms flexing and I pulled him to his feet. As he brushed the dust and dirt off his costume, I filled him in with my side of the story. “I was dancing as well… though I didn’t see you guys in the dark. I might’ve gotten distracted by the strobe lights,” I explained with a shrug. “Then I felt something, like a chill. But with everyone dancing in there, it was actually pretty steamy on the dance floor, so I looked around, and felt something cold coming from this direction. I followed it through the other rooms until I came in and saw you looking, uh, mesmerized by this glowing ball of green electricity, like a will-o-wisp… you know, from fairy tales or, um, ghost stories? Little spirits that look like balls of light, which lure people into swamps or off cliffs?” He looked at me like I was crazy, which, admittedly, is what I’d have sounded like if he hadn’t just had a bolt of green lightning through his skull that left him with a totally different body. “Anyway, that’s what it looked like. It then spat a blast of lightning at you, and you, uh, seemed to enjoy it, but I was already moving towards you to try and break you out of it, and I knocked into you. It looked like it was going to electrocute the both of us, when the light changed color and the thing was scared off. It disappeared… I think it sank into the walls of the chapel. Has anything like this ever happened to you before?” He shook his head, dark, tousled hair waving, and replied. “No man… this is some freaky shit going down here.” He then frowned. “You’re the winged guy who liked my costume earlier, but what’s your name? How do you know the hosts?” He then realized that he hadn’t told me his name yet, and stammered, “Um, I’m Kellan. Sorry, ‘bout that.” I smiled and shook his hand. “I’m Angelo. I thought that my costume was appropriate, sorta.” I said with a casual shake of my shoulders and a flap of my wings. His eyes widened and he grinned. “Yeah man, they are pretty cool. I think you’re the only one with a costume with moving parts here tonight.” I then explained about my job, and he nodded. “Sounds cool. I’m a cousin of the main Higgins family,” he explained. “Sooo… what do we do? How do we explain this to, well, everyone? Claudia, the family, etc? And what does growing like this do to by physiology? Are my organs all kinds of messed up now? And… is it going to happen again?” I shrugged helplessly. “At the moment, you know as much as more than I do, dude. I have to wonder though, if maybe I interrupted what the wisp was trying to do to you, and if it’ll be back to try and finish the job.” He shuddered at the thought of that possibility, making his newly-defined muscles flex unintentionally. “I don’t know what to tell you about your girlfriend,” I continued. “But everyone else here shouldn’t notice too much… you’re bigger all over, yeah,” I said, being careful to keep my eyes from lingering. “But you’re just more built than usual… athletic instead of lithe. You should be safe from casual observation, and everyone should take it in size… err, I mean, stride.” I wanted to smack my forehead at my Freudian slip, but Kellan just nodded. “I guess, dude. I’d better go see. Uh…” he looked at me, before continuing, blushing slightly. “Mind coming with me? I could use some moral support, or someone to confirm what happened so they don’t think I’m crazy.” I agreed, but as we exited, nobody appeared to be looking at Kellan as if they were surprised by his size. There were some girls checking him out (and to be fair, his butt was way more seductive now that it was more muscular and, um, springy), though I didn’t notice any guys doing the same (to my dismay… hanging out with a straight taken hunk and still having no idea if there were any guys who swung my way at this party was increasingly frustrating), but no one seemed shocked at his new musculature or height. Everyone was wrapped up in their individual party activities. When we got to the bonfire outside, where his girlfriend was waiting, she turned around, in her pretty, revealing skeleton outfit and smiled. “Kel’ there you are! When you left me on the dance floor I was wondering if you fell in.” Her eyes then moved to me and her pretty lips turned into a frown. “Is something wrong? Who’s this?” Kellan gulped, but seemed just as confused as I was. “Uh, this is Angelo,” he replied, hesitantly “… but don’t you notice anything… weird about me?” She looked at him like he was joking. “No… I don’t. Should I? If this is a joke to make up for leaving me at the dance floor it isn’t a very funny one.” Kellan shot me a confused and worried look, and I shrugged and suggested, “Maybe ask your other friends or family here,” before Claudia took Kellan’s arm and asked “Are you feeling ok?” Kellan stammered, “Uh, babe, I thought you’d noticed… I saw something spooky… like a glowing light, and it did something to me… something that made me, uh, grow bigger… and buffer.” At this, Claudia only smiled, tossed her blond hair, and said, “What are you talking about silly,” as she placed her hands on his chest, right over his pecs, and slid them down his printed on rib cage to his sleek athlete’s abs, caressing him in front of everyone at the bonfire, and making his eyes flutter and his head tilt back in pleasure. She then leaned in for a kiss, being careful to keep her white and black skeleton face paint from smearing, but seeming to do a good job of arousing Kellan. “You’re the same sexy guy I was interested in since we took that ECON class together. Now come on, I just realized some more of my friends were here, and I want to introduce them to you. What’s the point of being in a couple’s costume if I’m not part of a couple to show it off?” She led him away, looking over her shoulder to smile at me. “Nice to meet you, Angelo… hope you’re having fun at the party!” I was flummoxed… what was going on? Had the other party guests’ minds been tampered with to make them think Kellan looked normal? And if so, why? What purpose would it serve the wisp? For that matter, what purpose would making a guy grow more muscular, other to hammer home how painfully single I was? And why wasn’t I affected? Why had I been able to interrupt the lightning attack, and why had the thing fled from me? “I need more information,” I murmured to myself, before going to look for the Higgins family members I knew. Mr. and Mrs. Higgins, a slightly stiff gray-haired businessman who thought he was funny and his more relaxed, if very practiced housewife, had both been dressed as vampires earlier, but I couldn’t spot either one of them. Maybe they had gone to bed already? It was nearing midnight, after all. I did spot their youngest son, a blond, scruffy guy named Mack, dressed as a hula girl with a coconut bra, but when I approached him to try and ask him questions about ghosts and hauntings and Kellan, he was less than helpful and obviously drunk off his ass. The best I got from him was “I think there’s some old books upstairs,” before he bounced off after an equally inebriated young lady dressed as a sexy nurse. As the upstairs section was dusty, unused, and roped off for the guests, I decided instead to examine the scenes of the crime, so to speak. The dance floor was still dark, lit only occasionally by the flashes of light from the DJ’s booth and these odd, stray glows and flashes of rippling illumination, and sparsely populated, most of the earlier crowds having shifted to some other part of the property as such dancers were wont to do. Heading to the main room of the party, I saw that most of the people, including an embarrassed-looking Kellan and Claudia and her friends (who were a lot more “hands-on” than I’d prefer if I was the one dating Kellan, and who were obviously the source of his embarrassment) were standing around, drinking from red plastic cups or getting refills from the rows of half-full bottles of various alcoholic beverages. It might’ve been an afterimage, but I couldn’t sworn I saw the same rippling lights from the dance floor, centered now around the drinks. I squinted, trying to make out the weird lights, but it seemed like I could only catch them, crimson, snaking, glowing streamers, rippling together, out of the corner of my eye. Deciding to get out of sight of Kellan and his ladies, I followed the flow of the crowd outside. The bonfire was still going strong, and the hayride had just pulled up, depositing partiers and picking up new ones who wanted to ride through the woods. Opting to stay nearby (I’d already ridden the hayride as part of the job) I instead moved closer to the bonfire, basking in the heat on the chilly November evening. Gazing into the flames, I was shocked to find that that weird rippling red light was emerging… or convening… on the bonfire as well! I tried to move around my field of vision a bit, but focusing on looking out of the corner of your eyes for an extended period of time is more difficult than you’d think. It seemed almost like the glow was moving through the other people around the fire, though. I peered around at the other party guests (three guys dressed as Mario kart characters with a trio of balloons attached to their belts probably won the most original costume in my mind), but nobody was unusually athletic. Had the wisp focused on Kellan for a reason? Why? There were more attractive guys here (or at least, more attractive than his original skinny shape… his new athletic frame gave him an edge). I stopped my train of thought. Why was I so concerned about this? For all I knew, this muscle growth was Kellan’s (and Claudia’s, if she actually remembered it) dream come true. If they were happy with it, who was I to stand in the way of a straight guy I didn’t even know from having unusual growth spurts? If a green muscle fairy light wanted to supercharge all the guys here, well, I could only benefit from that (if only in eye candy). I was feeling pretty confident about my “don’t worry about it” plan, when I remembered that cold feeling that had led me to interrupt Kellan’s… connection… with the green light. That sensation was like the grave, and it felt unpleasant and unnatural. Kellan had seemed to enjoy it, but he’d been hypnotized at the time, and Claudia and the other guests had clearly had their memories messed with. Even if I wasn’t exactly the heroic type, off to save the party guests from mind control, I certainly didn’t want something meddling with my thoughts and memories. It was just practical and self-centered, but it teamed up with my curiosity. If something was going on, I not only wanted to know all about it, I wanted to make sure it was something benevolent. Convinced I was in the right to keep searching, I decided to check out the other parts of the Higgins Manor. I snuck over to the garage behind the dance floor room, feeling the pulse of the loud music. Though full of all manner of odds and ends, some of which I’d never think to keep in a garage, I didn’t encounter anything supernatural, and no red or green lights appeared. The most recent hayride had taken off, and the upstairs level was still roped off. I checked out the chapel, and while there were more of those red ripples, they seemed fainter and less frequent, somehow, and I couldn’t tell where they were really coming from. I passed the couple of drunken wing fans, dutifully flapping my costume wings for them for the 12th, 13th, and 14th times, and remembered Kellan saying that he’d had to go to the bathroom before he got sidetracked. Like most of the rooms in the Manor, the restrooms were pretty outdated and poor quality. For some reason, the ladies’ room had an entrance from the main hall, but the men’s room could only be entered from the outside, near the bonfire (which made it cold). Both of them had spider-webs (the real variety, not the decorative kind) and dust inside, and the men’s room was (of course) dirtier… and that had been during the daytime when I was working. At a party for hundreds of drunken college kids, it was now likely much, much worse. I slipped outside, approached the bathroom and took a deep breath, hoping I’d be able to hold it the entire time I was investigating. Then I shivered… but not from the natural cold. The original foreboding chill that had led me to the wisp and Kellan the first time was back… and it seeped from the restroom, with a green glow appearing under the door. “Of course that’s where this thing’d go,” I groaned, steeling myself and taking another deep breath before I pushed the door open. I stopped in my tracks, as I saw what looked not like a ball of electricity, but a weirdly green “shadow” slipping around on the floor. It looked vaguely human, but there was no one there… or at least no one where the “shadow” lay. It wasn’t really dark, and had the same green glow from earlier, but it seemed somehow thicker and gloomier than before. I watched as it slid into the only locked stall like some sort of snake, and saw a pair of familiar, muscular calves in black skintight fabric. Mentally kicking myself for getting into this situation, I knocked. “Kellan… are you in there? Is everything alright?” An answering groan, deep and rich and definitely his voice, but thick with arousal that I was pretty sure wasn’t in response to me, even if it did turn every single one of my hormones into fireworks, confirmed my guess. The jade glow intensified, and I figured that I’d best find a way to get inside. The old restroom stall door was old-fashioned, not so flimsy as modern ones, and I’d be unlikely to bust the door down, even with a well-placed kick. I began desperately shaking the handle, and mercifully, the old lock was loose enough to pop open. Kellan’s back was to me, so I was treated to a view of his muscular ass in all its glory, round hardened glutes designed for running, lifting, and thrusting. It would’ve been nice to see it A) anywhere except a really disgusting restroom, if he was gay and interested in me, and C) not arching with green energy. The entity that did it to him no longer appeared as a wisp of light, but as that weirdly “glowing shadow”, now more human-looking, which moved from the floor to the wall, where it was emitting the green lightning directly into Kellan’s eyes. Kellan seemed out of it (or into it, rather), but his body was already warping as that weird light flooded through his muscles. His butt was literally glowing as it flexed and swelled, pushing enticingly towards me. His legs were thickening as muscles appeared to coil into place. His back, now a perfect V, was arched as the eldritch power filled him, his shoulders broader than before and thick with muscle. His arms bulged, powerful biceps and triceps grinding against each other as he flexed in the restroom stall. His neck was thicker as well, stretching to attach to the muscles of his shoulders and back, and his black costume was stretching and riding up on his growing (and glowing) body. I realized with a shock that he was a bit taller than me now. His moans of arousal continued, deep and resonant and obviously stemming from his increasing pleasure. Sparing a moment of regret that I couldn’t see him from the front, and unable to get through to him verbally, I wrapped my arms around his gymnast’s body, and tried pulling him back. Kellan resisted, already much further gone than he had been the last time, his lustful groans replaced by exclamations of disappointment and growls of frustration. The lightning continued to blaze through him (and now me), and this time I felt pain and loss and disorientation before the light changed from poison green to a vivid white brilliance accompanied by the same feeling of accomplishment from the last time. The illumination drove off the weird shadow, forcing it to slink away, and Kellan went slack in my arms. He was now much heavier than earlier, and I had to bend my knees and hold my back against the heavy wood of the stall walls, but in the end, I managed to keep us both from toppling over. When his breathing evened out I took a deep breath, confident that even though Kellan had been changed again, he was safe at the moment. His impressive pecs made his costumed rib cage rise and fall, and the lower part of his shirt raised to reveal several perfectly carved abdominal muscles. Between his chiseled adonis’ belt, a tempting trail of black hair descended from his belly button to his groin, framing a softening uncut dick that had to be at least nine inches hard. I also took in the sight of his substantial balls, and wondered if he’d be able to fit all of his junk back in those tight black pants. After I’d been able to look my fill, his beautiful eyelashes started to flutter. I murmured “Kellan, are you in there?” He groaned and his eyes opened, seeming confused. “Huh? Ange…lo. What’s goin’ on? I was draining the snake when everything went… weird.” He looked down, his eyes widened at the sight of his (mostly soft, but still six inch) shaft. “That’s… not mine,” he stammered, his eyes wide. Hoping to prevent a panic, I interrupted. “Dude, it’s ok, deep breaths. C’mon.” Once he obeyed, I explained what’d happened. “Then you kinda collapsed on me, and you’re a bit heavier than before… think you can stand up? I’m kinda worried about how we’ll explain this pose if someone walks in on us.” He nodded in agreement, still looking confused and unsettled, but with a surprisingly graceful ease, he lifted himself up off of me, using mostly his leg muscles, though his whole body seemed to flex beneath the tight costume, now stretched across a muscular hunk’s frame. I gulped and blushed, and this time he reached out a hand and pulled me up with ease, leaving me facing him. I thought I saw his pale cheeks blush as well, before looking away… and noticing that his cock was hardening again! Forcing my gaze upwards, I managed to say “Thanks… and uh, can you pull your pants up?” This time he definitely blushed and hurried to do that, but his cock was clearly hard and stretching the fabric. “Um… I’ll be outside… call if you see anything weird,” I said, hurriedly, as I duck out of the restroom. Out in the cold November air, I am able to cool down… at least until I hear the sounds of more deliberate moaning and the distinct clapping sound of a guy jerking off, and cursed the old building’s construction yet again. When he finally pushed himself over the brink, it was almost a howl of satisfied lust, and I had to adjust myself and thank heaven I’d opted for heavier black jeans that showed far less than Kellan’s flimsier costume. He eventually came out, wiping his washed hands, and looked at me with an expression like a lost little boy. “Why is this happening to me? What is happening to me? And… why does it feel so good?” This post has been promoted to an article

The Mirror Chapter 5 By Msclundylvr A few minutes after my first explosive orgasm in my newly refined body, I begin to recover from the onslaught of pleasure and begin caressing my torso, all the while marveling at the copious amount of cum slathered all over my slightly hairy chest. It begins to dry, so I decide to head to the shower, grabbing a package of briefs I had purchased recently. I had grabbed a package that was two sizes too small by mistake, but they might just work now. As I am drying off, I hear a knock at the door. I assume it is Josh, the college kid next door. He’s a music major from a conservative, religious family who had just come out of the closet a few months ago. Being a gay professional musician from a similar background, I had become a sort of mentor to him. Besides, he was a talented pianist, could partake in intelligent conversation, and was generally a delight to have around. He was about 5’10” tall but skinny as a rail. At the age of 21, he is still plagued with acne problems. It is too bad because anybody could tell that under that red, irritated skin was a real cutie with a heart of gold. Since Josh has basically become my adopted little brother, we have become rather comfortable with one another, just like family. I grab the briefs off the counter, put them on, marvel for two seconds at how well they fit, and rush to answer the door. I look through the peephole and see Josh’s spiky blond hair. I turn the deadbolt, grab the doorknob and pull the door open standing so I am hidden from the hallway. Mrs. Miller is the prudish old wench across the hall who disapproves of any displays of sexuality and wishes everyone would just dress like a puritan, covered from the chin down. Rather than risk a lecture, I play it safe and stay covered by the door. Josh comes into my apartment in a melodramatic huff. This scene is all too familiar. He went out to the bars last night and felt invisible the whole time because gay culture puts so much emphasis on athleticism and beauty. Since he doesn’t fit into the poster boy mold, he feels like the ugly duckling. He is actually kind of cute when he gets himself worked up like this, so I simply close the door, lean against it, and cross my arms and legs while he gets it all out. I have learned that it really is much easier to let him get it all out up front. Finally, he ends his five-minute tirade with “How am I ever going to find my future husband if I can’t even get a guy to look at me?” He spins around and looks at me quizzically. “Uhh…hi. I’m looking for David. Who are you?” Forgetting what had happened, I reply, “Did you do drugs last night while you were at this club? If you did, we’re going to have to have a serious talk about this. It’s me. The same old David you’ve known for the last two years.” “No. The David I know is not a muscle-bound hunk who flaunts his rather enormous package in skimpy briefs. Though, apparently he has a lot more luck with the guys than I do! Maybe I should go, let you two get back to whatever you were doing, and ask him about his pickup technique later!” “Josh, what are you talking…”? Just then I remembered that I was not the same old me. “Uh, Josh--hold on, I’ll be right back.” Josh settled down on my cough and began thumbing through my latest copy of The Advocate while I went into my bedroom. “Oh shit,” I thought while I looked in the mirror. “How am I going to explain this?” I had seen his eyes bugging out while checking out my new body. He’ll never believe me. I especially can’t have this conversation while exposed. I search through my drawers for a t-shirt and some jeans. All of my t-shirts are tight on my arms and chest but hang straight down from my chest, covering the taper of my torso. I flex a little in the mirror seeing how much I can flex without ripping the seams. I grab my favorite pair of jeans. I look in the mirror as I pull them up and ponder what a shame it is to cover up my newly enhanced dick. However, this 21-year-old horndog would never be able to concentrate on the conversation with a 7-inch soft penis to look at. As I button my jeans, I pull them out to see that they are about six inches too big on my waist. I grab a belt to cinch them down, but though the belt makes them a couple of inches smaller, they still run the risk of slipping down and showing off my newest and finest assets. That’s when I remember a pair of jeans my friend Sam had left behind when he visited a couple of months ago. He is a good friend of mine from college who is a notorious, but loveable slob. Sam is absolutely gorgeous. He has model good looks and looks amazing in anything he puts on from a t-shirt and jeans to a tux. Though my insecurities made me feel undesirable next to him, he only treated me with kindness and friendship. If only he weren’t hopelessly straight… When he realized he’d left them, Sam called and told me to hang onto these jeans because he might need them next time he was in town. I dug to the back of my closet where I’d stashed them. I looked in the mirror as I pulled them up; they fit my new thighs and ass like a glove. The cut of the jeans only accented my new package even further. I was definitely going to need to sit down for this conversation if there was any hope that Josh would be able to concentrate—oh crap, Josh. I need to get back out there and stop staring into this mirror. As I opened the bedroom door, I heard Josh whistle and say, “Man, David is a great guy, and I certainly owe him a lot for putting up with me the past couple of years. However, I never thought he’d be able to get a hottie like you.” “Josh, about that…you won’t believe this, but I am David.” “Oh, that’s just like him—finding another guy named David,” Josh chortled. “No, I’m David. Your neighbor... The first person you came out to. I’m the guy who drove you to your parents’ house and sat next to you as you came out to them. I’m the guy who held you most of the night while you cried over the guy who took your virginity only to get back at his cheating boyfriend. I’m the guy who just last week helped you come up with those fingerings for that Schubert piece you’re working on. I—uhh—have just had an upgrade.” “No fucking way. How the hell did you know all of that stuff? Why did David tell you all of that about me? How did you know about those fingerings? Where is David? What have you done with him? You KILLED him, didn’t you?” I grabbed Josh by the cheeks, stifling a laugh, and said, “JOSH! Just shut up for a second! Look at my eyes. It’s me!” He looked and recognized the blue-green color of my eyes and then noticed the mole on my cheek that hadn’t moved. He still looked a little skeptical, so I took him to the piano and played the section of that Schubert piece with the fingerings we had worked out. Then he believed what I was saying. “How? How is this possible? I mean you have the same eyes, the same musical talent, the same personality, but now you this incredible body too!” With both of us sitting on the bench in front of my upright piano, I told Josh the story of finding the mirror in the attic and having just discovered its powers. During the silences in our conversation, Josh would play until his thoughts were clear enough to ask a new question. Though I couldn’t answer many of his questions because I’d only had the mirror for a few hours, I could some inner turmoil coming through as he played. Finally, he stopped playing, turned to me and said, “I want to try it.”

Hey guys, at the urging of arpeejay, here are some installments of my story The Mirror from many years ago. I hope you still enjoy them! The Mirror By msclundylvr It’s Saturday. Although I was out at the bar with a couple of friends last night, I am awake automatically at 7:00 a.m. Damned Circadian Rhythms! What happened to the days when I could be up until 4:00 a.m. and sleep well into the afternoon with no problems whatsoever? Oh well, I might as well get up and find something to do. I head to the bathroom to get ready for the day. On the way, I look in the mirror to see what configuration my hair got into during my slightly inebriated sleep. My wavy brown hair that usually falls nicely just at the top of my ears is standing on end in the front and completely flat in the back—it must’ve been a rough night. As I try to remember my dreams, I recall the nightmares that plagued my sleep. Job failure, deaths of family members, fights with friends, and general dis-ease with life are regularly featured in the flicks shown on the backs of my eyelids. There are those who say that our dream lives are fairly accurate indicators about the things that fill our subconscious thoughts. I would tend to agree with them. My first job out of graduate school is nothing as I had hoped when I took it a year ago. I am trapped in that place where I would love to move onto something new and exciting but can’t because I haven’t put in enough time at this job to have gained enough experience from it—according to those who read resumes regularly. “Nobody likes a job-hopper.” Well, nobody likes being confined in a bad situation either! According to the Myers-Briggs people, I am a “polarized T.” Meaning, although it is still first thing in the morning, although I’m somewhat hung-over, although I haven’t had any coffee, and although I am on the way to take my morning piss, I am already thinking and analyzing my reality as revealed through dreams. Is this normal? For me, it’s just par for the course. I take care of my business in the bathroom and head to the kitchen to get the coffee pot brewing while I take my shower. I take my t-shirt off on the way to the bathroom. In the bathroom, I am greeted by a sobering reminder of how out of shape I am. Damn. Why did I have to get the genes to be the fat kid? Thanks Mom and Dad… I’ve had man-boobs for as long as I can remember. I’ve never been the athletic sort—well, not the sort to be out there sweating and grunting. I was always the smart kid more interested learning about life through books and television than actually being out there experiencing life and grabbing it by the proverbial horns. Growing up in a small, midwestern town didn’t help this one bit. The only options afforded to anyone were to be an athlete or a nobody. I have the feeling that the fact that I’ve worn glasses since second grade did not help me to break out of my dorky nobody role. Though I was never the one to be outside playing basketball or tag or capture the flag, I was secretly jealous of those who were. Why was it so easy for them to be lithe and athletic? Why did they seem to have all of the fun? As we got older, why were they the ones invited to all of the parties, the ones who got all of the girls? Why were they endowed with pecs, bis, and abs that seemed to be on display constantly no matter what they wore? Why did their muscles seem to grow with only minimal effort? I know mine are under here somewhere, yet even the little bit of exercise I attempted, they never really showed through. Damn genetics. Okay, okay, enough self-deprecation. I look at myself in the mirror again. I hate the tiny mirror in the bathroom. I can hardly see anything more than my face and shoulders—well, the man-boobs, but I pretend they aren’t there. A friend of mine always makes me say some positive things about myself whenever I get down. Maybe that’ll work. Man, that coffee smells good. Okay, back with a cup. I look in the mirror again and remember that I never said the positives. Here we go. Though I have the fat gene—wait, no comparisons, only positives. I like my 6’2” height. I love my hair—when it behaves and doesn’t stand on end. (My mane of hair has been compared to that of Patrick Dempsey. I can see the resemblance, but without a professional hair person putting it back in place every two seconds like McDreamy, mine ends up looking more like Harry Potter at times.) I have good eyes that flip between blue and green depending on what I’m wearing. Okay, that’s the required three. That’s enough. In the shower, I try to figure out what I want to do with my day. Hang out? Nah, the weather is too nice. Lake? Nah, everybody will be there on Saturday. Let’s see…what’s something I can’t do on the normal day of the week? I am sick of one of my walls being bare because I don’t have anything with which to cover it, so I decide to go check out some garage and estate sales in the area. I dry off, shave, dress, brush the teeth, and the rest of the morning routine. I put on the new cargo pants I bought a couple days ago—I wish this damned mirror wasn’t so small so I could see what they look like. Or, maybe it’s better I can’t see. At the first garage sale, I see a couple of old maps that would fit in poster frames and work well in my apartment (thanks for the tip Fab 5!) I go to a couple of other sales and pick up some great stuff. The back seat of my SUV is filling up with stuff and I’ve still spent only $30! Why don’t I do this more often? (Right, I live in a small, one bedroom apartment. I have to remind myself there isn’t room for extra junk in there.) I get my cell out of my pocket to check the time. It’s 11:30. I can get one more sale in before noon when most of the sales really start to dwindle or close. There’s a huge estate sale at a veritable mansion only a mile away. I probably can’t afford anything there, but why not. It is the sort of estate sale where you can wander through the house and look at the objects in their original environment. I may never have the chance to wander through this Victorian mansion again, so I decide to take it in while I can. I wander through the various sitting rooms and parlors. Everything is pretty picked through by this time of day, but still it is nice to see the hand-carved woodworking, amazing plaster molding, elaborate chandeliers, and other architectural features. The other people milling around are obviously snooty collectors looking for a bargain on antiques. The woman running the sale introduces herself and tells me that the sale will be officially ending soon, but since I’m already inside and appear to be enjoying the ambiance, she says I can take my time since she has to stick around for awhile to close up the books. I finish the first floor and go through the second. At the end of the upstairs hall, I notice a back staircase leading up to what must have been the servant’s quarters back in the day. I reach the top of the stairs where I am standing in a large, wood-paneled room. There are a few boxes scattered around. It is very dusty. This space must have been used as attic storage space once society shifted to the place where servants no longer served their employers 24-7. Something at the other end of the room catches my eye. I walk over to the sheet-covered object and begin my investigation. It stands about six inches taller than me. I try to peek under the sheet but can’t tell what kind of furniture it is. It has beautifully carved feet. I look around to make sure I am still alone. I don’t hear anybody else either, so I pull the sheet off. Under the sheet is a stunning full-body mirror. It is stunning and though the glass is original, the silver backing is still in great condition except for about half an inch around the sides. The tarnished border gives it a mysterious, dreamy quality. I look at myself head to toe in the mirror. I haven’t seen the full view of myself for a while. Now I’m really jealous of the athletic guys growing up. Man boobs, a flat tire around my belly. Big thighs and ass… I’m 26! I’m supposed to be in my prime. What does this say for my future??? Okay, think positively. Height? Good. Hair? More Patrick than Harry—good. Eyes? Looking green today against the blue polo I have on. Same statements I used this morning, but feeling better about things. Maybe I should try yet another diet and exercise program. I mean, even if I could lose 10 pounds, it’d be a start. I look in the mirror and think, “I wonder what I’d look like if I were 10 lbs. lighter.” As soon as I said that, it looked like the image in the mirror shifted a little without me moving. I stuck my finger out to examine the glass to see if it was settling due to age, as often happens with old glass. Just then, I hear footsteps on the stairs. I hear the voice of the woman in charge of the sale. “Hello? Hello? Anyone up there?” Just then, she appeared at the top of the stairs. “Uhhh…hi. I was just exploring and ran across this wonderful mirror.” “Oh, that old thing? We can’t find any information about it in the estate records. We have no idea when it was purchased or who made it. We’ve had appraisers here to look at it and they think it must be some local yokel who made it at some point. The mirror silvering isn’t very good anymore.” We were just going to throw it out.” “What! It’s great! How much do you want for it? I can’t pay much, but I’d like to take it.” “Oh, just take it. No charge. Like I said, we were going to throw the worthless thing out.” “Thanks! I have just the place for it.” “Let me see if I can find someone to help you carry it to your car.” I turn to the mirror and look at my new cargo pants. Damned things are apparently stretching. They fit just fine in the store, but now they’re sitting a little low on my waist. I knew I should’ve put a belt on before I left. I grab the sheet and put it back over the mirror for the journey out to my car.

The Mirror Chapter 4 Once I am back in my bedroom, I blush at the sight in the mirror. A muscleboy blushing—what an intensely heart melting and erection causing sight! My improved body is seriously hot; however, since I am not used to this sight being me, I find myself going into my usual shy shell. I have always wanted to go up to a muscleboy, ask him to flex his muscles and allow me to feel the power surging through his vascular body, but I have never had the courage. As I steal glances at the mirror, I start flexing my new muscles one by one. First a little bicep curl, then a tricep extension. Soon my shyness fades away as I become more comfortable and realize that I now radiate that power and strength I have so often admired from afar. I can’t help but break into a flexing session. I can’t believe my new biceps. Still wearing just a towel, I drop to the floor and crank out some pushups. I have NEVER been able to do pushups with such ease. After 50 reps, I look into the mirror to see my bulging biceps and triceps supporting my body and my freshly pumped chest cranking out the reps. I smile at the sight in the mirror. I have always had a good smile, but it looks even better with this square jaw and chiseled cheeks. As I look in the mirror, I notice my dimples are still there and etch even further into my cheeks, but my single crooked tooth (which has always made me crazy) straightens and my teeth become even whiter, creating a winning smile. As I walk toward the mirror to make the latest change reality, I can’t help but notice my calves and how long and shapely they’ve become. I touch the mirror and take a couple steps back, turn around, and begin flexing my feet up and down. These new calves belong to an athlete—an athlete who has spent entire months of his life pounding the pavement and day after day working in a weight room carving these chiseled muscles. I pull the towel up a bit to get a good look at my hamstrings in the mirror. I flex my thighs and cannot help but be in awe at their new shapeliness. I reach down and start to caress my new legs. They are so firm and taut with just the right amount of hair to make even touching myself that much more sensuous. Stroking the first thigh was such a turn-on that I could not deny the second the same treatment. I reach around front to grab the towel. As my right hand goes back for its caress, my left hand loses one corner of the towel in front. The towel unravels from around my body exposing one of the most curvaceous, strong, sexy asses I have ever seen. My right hand bypasses my alluring thigh and lands squarely on my right cheek and squeezes. The muscle is so strong that my hand hardly makes a dent in the flesh. My senses are overloaded. My eyes see this great asset (all possible puns intended) and my right hand is experiencing this first hand, but my brain is unable to process the incredibly sexy information coming from these seemingly impossible reports. It is time for reinforcement—my left hand, causing me to drop the towel to the floor. After a few minutes of caressing my completely smooth and extremely sensuous ass, my brain realizes I still have not seen what is tugging so seductively on the other side of my body opposite this enticing ass. My hands freeze as if glued in place on my ass. I look at the floor and slowly turn around. My eyes start at the bottom frame of the mirror and being to scan upward. They survey the strong ligaments and tendons of my feet. They observe the length and shape of my calves. They scrutinize my knees. They marvel at the new mounds of strength that are my quads. At this point, my hands miraculously become unglued from my ass and begin to trace the path of my eyes. They linger over each bump of my quadriceps, over all four muscle bodies in each leg, feeling the strength and potential power within each striation. Then my eyes and my hands behold perhaps the greatest sight of the entire adventure. My body, its beauty, its musculature, it’s seeming perfection looks as if it were crafted by Michelangelo himself, a creation surpassing his David in beauty, bulk, and sensuality. However, there was one appendage on this body that seemed to be crafted by the collective genius of all the Italian Renaissance artists—my penis. My hands cease roaming about mid-thigh. My body pauses because I cannot take my attention away from the rigid colossus staring at me in the mirror. After a few moments of stunned stillness, I slowly turn to my right and relax my hands to my sides. This perfectly shaped, perfectly carved erect penis and its pendulous scrotum belong on a statue somewhere in Rome, Venice, or Milan at a secret bathhouse where gay Renaissance men came for passionate encounters, perhaps a former temple to Hercules or Achilles. Instead, it is here in the present-day US attached to my living, feeling, breathing body—and I can hardly believe it. My right hand slowly comes up to lightly stroke my newly improved phallus. It is so rigid that it hardly moves at the touch. I look down at the network of veins on my shaft and begin to trace them one by one. The slightest touch of a single finger causes so much pleasure. In fact, it’s so much pleasure that I think I had better lie down on the bed before it becomes too much to handle. After propping myself up on some pillows giving myself the optimum firsthand view, I continue my exploration. I trace the biggest vein on the top of the shaft all the way out to the crown. Ten inches later, I graze the crown and close my eyes while stopping just for a second to savor that first contact with so many new nerve endings. My left hand holds the shaft still while my right begins to circle the crown very slowly, enjoying each new sensation. Reaching the sweet spot, I take time to stroke up and down. This sensation causes my new monster to leak precum. It continues to leak as I complete the circle around. By the time I complete the circle, precum has completely lubricated the tip. I attempt to circle my cock with my thumb and forefinger, but my shaft is so wide the fingers don’t meet. Realizing that my glans is even wider only adds to my state of arousal, increasing the flow of precum. I use my thumb and forefinger to spread it all over the tip, enjoy every pleasurable second. Soon, I can’t stand to have only two fingers involved. I need my whole fist. In the next few minutes, I test many grips on this 11.5 inch dick and find each one brings it’s own unique pleasure. However, the grip that has since become my trusty go to—the two fister—is the finale. I stand at the foot of my bed with my right hand at the tip and my left hand at the base. I am amazed there is enough space to move my hands in the same direction or opposite directions, which is simply fucking awesome to say the least. This is the maneuver that causes me to lose control. I blast the first load from these gigantic balls out of this huge cock onto the mirror that gave them to me in the first place. My orgasm releases floodgates. My brain is so flooded by pleasure it shuts down and allows my senses to revel in the orgasmic bliss. I lose my balance and am knocked backward onto the bed by the orgasmic force. I rest peacefully and contentedly while my new body and brain recover from the tsunami.

The Mirror Chapter 3 Whether first thing in the morning or after a lazy Saturday afternoon nap, I am horrible about waking up. In fact, I believe it is the thing I do worst during he course of my day. I have always had quite vivid dreams, often feeling like I’ve had conversations with people, who are usually confused when I bring them up in real life—but that’s another story for another time. However, this particular dream was way beyond anything my subconscious usually cooks up. This dream involved an estate sale, a mirror, muscles, my cock, and all of these things coming together in a very strange way. Speaking of cock, apparently mine enjoyed the contents of this dream. Since my earliest days of masturbating thoughts of big muscles and big cocks have always played major roles in my fantasies. There is just something so masculine about a big set of rock hard pecs, something so erection inspiring about the curve of a well-toned butt, something so powerful about a huge erection bobbing in front of a muscle stud—wow, my dick gets even harder at the mere thought of that. I’m awake enough to realize my cock is so hard it hurts. I’ve got to take care of this before it bursts like a balloon. I reach under the sheet and grab hold—wait, what the hell kind of weird position did I sleep in? Why is my left wrist where my cock should be? Why does it feel like I’m gripping my penis when there’s no way my penis could be that big? This realization makes me throw the covers back—“HOLY SHIT! This CAN’T be real!” I fly out of bed as if the fire alarm had just gone off and see the mirror sitting there, reflecting the body from my dream. “No way this really happened. I’m still delirious after that nap,” I say out loud to nobody in particular. I really have to stop talking to myself at some point, though if what I think just happened really happened, I think any therapist in the country would forgive me for this one indiscretion. I run through the living room/kitchen combo room into my bathroom, nearly tripping over the coffee table in this coat closet I call home. After splashing some cold water on my face to shake off the fog of sleep, the bathroom mirror confirms what the new mirror in the bedroom had shown—I had in fact lost 50 lbs of fat and gained several pounds of muscle. The small bathroom mirror helps me examine my new stunning facial features in greater detail. My skin is absolutely flawless with no blemishes in sight—even the scar on my chin from falling off my bike in 2nd grade was gone. My cheekbones are more pronounced, and my jaw line is incredibly cut and clean; the water drips off my jaw like rain off of a cliff overhang. The only thing “round” about this face is the shape of my eyes. My forehead comes down a little further, giving me a very masculine yet friendly look. The little bit of gray I had been developing on my temples is still there, giving an air of sophistication to my mere 26 years. I can tell the face in the mirror is me, the me I’ve always been, but somehow it’s sexier, manlier. My neck is solid. It might even give a guillotine a run for its money, should I be transported back to Napoleonic France. (Where do I come up with this stuff? —random.) I examine my well-shaped shoulders, flexing them in turn in the tiny mirror. My right shoulder slowly moves out of sight in the mirror to be replaced by one of the sexiest biceps/triceps sets I’ve ever seen. They are so well formed that I can’t believe they haven’t been photoshopped. Continuing on down, my forearms are unbelievably vascular, and my hands look like they could crush rocks with ease, yet the skin was is flawless and the shape was so picture perfect that these hands could belong to a hand model. Going back up to my torso, the tiny mirror barely displays the tops of my pecs. I need the full-body mirror in order to go any further. I am definitely enjoying this little charade and decide to carry it further once I get back to the bedroom, so I grab a towel and cover my lower half with it. (Looking back, I don’t think I could’ve handled the full-on frontal attack right away. One must build up gradually to this level of perfection!)